Table of Content

Introduction ..................................................................................................................................... 4
This Is How To Truly Return To Love!............................................................................................ 7
If The Script Is Written, Cant I Follow My Dreams?........................Error! Bookmark not defined.
How Do I Deal With Infidelity? ......................................................................................................12
No Job, No Money, No Life! Where Do I Go From Here? ..............................................................14
My Daily Practice of A Course in Miracles .....................................................................................19
Fear is The Material of Dreams, Can You Elaborate On That Please?............................................21
If The Script is Already Written, Does This Means that I Cannot Do Anything About It?..............22
Nick, Honestly, How Do You Personally Practice A Course in Miracles?......................................25
What Do You Need In Order to Teach A Course in Miracles?.........................................................34
Whats the Point in Living? I Have Too Many Painful Thoughts! I Want to Wake Up!!!.................36
Is "Unknowingness" a Good Thing?................................................................................................40
What Does It Mean When Someone is Sick?...................................................................................44
Is Everything a Projection? .............................................................................................................51
Remember Not to Turn the Course into Your God! .........................................................................52
Is Hoponopono Compatible With the Course?.................................................................................55
My Life is Falling Apart and Can't Figure Out What To Do, I'm losing Faith in the Course.............56
Question About Suicidal Tendencies...............................................................................................60
I Work in a New Place with New Colleauges and a Lot of Them Simply Irritate me a LOT! What
Can I Do?........................................................................................................................................63
I Do Notice That Some Thoughts Keep Coming Back Over And Over, Am I doing Something
Wrong? ...........................................................................................................................................65
Can Someone Commit a Crime, Even if You See The Christ In Him/Her? ......................................66
Peace Is Not Something You Have To Look For .............................................................................69
Pornography III, Homosexuality & A Course in Miracles ...............................................................70
Pornography & A Course in Miracles..............................................................................................74
Living an Ordinary Life & Offering Our Thoughts to the Holy Spirit..............................................77
How About Serving self Instead of Others?.....................................................................................79
Smoking & Money Problems A Course in Miracles .....................................................................80
My Work No Longer Fulfills Me, And I Cant Attract Clients, Why Is That?..................................85
I Quit My Job, Now What?............................................................................................................90
I'm Stuck in Fear Mode and Don't Know What to Do!.....................................................................95
Is there A The Proper Use of Denial and Affirmations According to ACIM?...................................97
Am I Doing The Course Right?.....................................................................................................100
Stop ANAL-yzing the Course! ......................................................................................................101
The Answer To Your Questions ....................................................................................................103
We Don't Have Free will? Not to Take Spirituality Seriously? ......................................................105
Most DEBATED note EVER!!! ....................................................................................................107
How Does It Feel? Time to Reflect ...............................................................................................108
Why Is It That People Attack? And what NOT to do? ...................................................................110
Does the Course talk about the darkness in the world... .................................................................112
Question Regarding Occult Practices i.e. Numerology & Astrology ..............................................113
What to Do When Feeling Guilty for Having Done Nothing?........................................................115
Do Not Make This Mistake, Otherwise... ......................................................................................117
Is Sex Spiritual?............................................................................................................................119
Negative Comments About Sex.....................................................................................................120
Why People Judge?.......................................................................................................................122

How To Deal With Disillusionment ..............................................................................................124

A Course in Miracles and The Law of Attraction ..........................................................................126
What are Premonitions? ................................................................................................................129
Let It Be -The Beatles and A Course in Miracles...........................................................................131
You Are A Piece of The Puzzle & Don't Let Anyone Tell You Otherwise! ...................................134
Do Babies Project? My Personal Trauma! .....................................................................................137
How To Attract The Right Partner.................................................................................................140
Problems with Understanding the Course......................................................................................143
I'm paralyzed, Don' Know What To Do! .......................................................................................146
How Can I Heal Please!!! A Course in Miracles............................................................................148
Difference Between Will and Anal-yzing ACIM (Hahaha!!!)........................................................150
Beliefs (Psychology) VS Truth (Spirit) - ACIM ............................................................................152
The Danger of Thinking You Know What You Want....................................................................155
How Does A teacher Who Already Understood the Message of ACIM Lives? ..............................160
How Is It Possible that the Separation Occurred? ..........................................................................165
Problems With Low Self Esteem - A Course in Miracles...............................................................168
Low Self Esteem #2 & Cleaning Up The Mind - A Course in Miracles .........................................172
Anger, Resentment and Negative Thoughts...................................................................................174
What Are The Course Principles New Students Have Problems With?..........................................177
Do I Need A Course in Miracles' Study Group? ............................................................................179
Goals, Desires, Dreams & A Course in Miracles ...........................................................................181
My daughter-in-law, My Grandchildren, My Issues, The World! What a Mess, Hehehehe!...........185
When the Ego Squeezes You! .......................................................................................................188
Is There's Such A Thing As A Healthy Ego?.................................................................................189
Interpretation of Dreams and Reincarnation ..................................................................................191
Who is Christ? Confusion Between Jesus and Christ .....................................................................193
What Is God's Will According to A Course in Miracles? ...............................................................196
Caught Between Two Worlds........................................................................................................198
Dont Know How To Make Decisions Anymore! I am FEARFUL!!! ............................................200
Being Careful About Judging Words.............................................................................................206
How To Accelerate My Awakening?...........................................................................................208
2010 by Nick Arandes

Introduction
These notes were written over a period of 8 months. It wasnt something I planned but something
happened as a result of some very painful events.
Let me explain. After publishing my book, "What Happens When You Let God", the last thing I
imagined was that the greatest forgiveness opportunities would take place the following years. As you
know, the goal of A Course in Miracles is to undo the ego. And it is undone by confronting our own
darkness so that the mind can be healed.
In 2010, through synchronistic events, I found myself in a situation where I had a relationship
extremely difficult. After leaving that relationship over the next two or three months, I receive
countless emails filled with anger, which affected me deeply.
By asking the Holy Spirit to please help transform my thoughts so that I can deal with this disturbing
experience, very early in the morning I received an intuitive hunch to write a note, and the titled that
came through was, what to do when under a massive attack. The words flowed effortlessly, and I could
not do anything else but to start writing what was coming through. This was the note I wrote:
What to Do When Under Massive Attack!
by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, June 29, 2010 at 1:14am
Recently I have been receiving some of the most hateful and vicious emails. And of course, the first
impulse is to react. But then, I took a deep breath and asked the Holy Spirit for guidance, interestingly
enough, no matter what I say, regardless of how loving I think I may be, the attack comes right back.
Apparently, no matter what I say, the recipient of my emails finds a way to turn them around and
viciously attack right back.
So when I decided not to reply, I could see my ego wanting to say something, trying to justify itself.
Then I realized what was going on. If everything I see is a projection of my guilt, it does not matter
what I say, it is like trying to bargain with my own darkness. In other words, here is how the game is
played; I project an illusion, let's call it a set up, then I react to it, thinking it is real. So I set myself up,
then I try to use love to diffuse it. The problem is, I am trying to be loving, while at the same time I
don't feel very loving deep within. In other words, I am trying to sugarcoat the experience with what I
think are loving thoughts.
But once again, if I am projecting it all, and down deep within I know I am still feeling disturbed, who
am I trying to fool? So understanding what A Course is telling me, such as: "Who would send
messages of hatred and attack if he but understood he sends them to himself?", T-19.IV.i.14:11 it is
helpful in reminding me that the only one I am crucifying is myself, therefore it would help me not to
attack. However, the intellectual understanding of what the Course is teaching is not enough. How
could I transform these discomforting feelings into loving ones? Very simple, not easy, but simple:
"He bids you bring each terrible effect to Him, that you may look together on its foolish cause and
laugh with Him a while." T-27.VIII.9:3
Another one would be: "

"If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought system and open it to me, I will
correct it very gently and lead you back to God." T-4.I.4:7
Another one would be:
"When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know what anything,
including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not let my own past be the
light to guide me now." T-14.XI.6:6-9
As you can see, they all say the same thing in one form or another. Let go of your thought system and
offer it to the Holy Spirit. DO NOT try to figure anything out, or do anything. Just let it be. As for me, I
do my best to keep my heart open and to keep loving no matter what! This remind me of Dr. Wayne
Dyer's words on a radio interview when he said: "The way people react to you is their karma, but the
way you react to them is YOURS!
Those who want to judge and hate me, all I can do is to love them. Because if they are my projection,
healing has nothing to do with them, the healing is in me. As the Course reminds me, what they truly
are is: "...the outside picture of an inward condition." T-21.in.1:5
That does not mean we have to let people attack us, it simply means we do not judge them for what
they do. Those who attack are not aware of the following: "I am responsible for what I see... And
everything that seems to happen to me I ask for, and receive as I have asked." T-21.II.2:3;5
As I always say, I am on this journey looking at my own stuff. I am not perfect, fall of the wagon a lot,
but keep practicing. And for every thought of hate I may receive, I thank all of you for your loving
support. I am truly blessed for having all of you in my life, and for being willing to look beyond my
personality and see the perfection I often forget to see in myself. I love you all, and once again, thank
you for being the light that helps me carry on. I LOVE YOU!!!
Once I posted the note on Facebook, obviously to just share with others how I put the principles of the
course into practice dealing with regular life situation, which by the way, thats how my book What
Happens When You Let God is written, every note I posted on facebook gave me an opportunity to
remind myself of what it is I needed to practice and learn.
After having posted two or three notes, I was inclined to translate them into Spanish. Then someone
felt moved to ask me a question. I went ahead and answered it, but then, something deep within moved
me to post the question and the answer on Facebook, without mentioning names obviously. Then when
I visited my Facebook page I noticed that people began not only make positive comments on that note,
but someone else felt inclined to ask me another question. After that, the questions began to come more
quickly, more people wanted to be included in my circle of friends from Facebook, and students of A
Course in Miracles through out the world began to ask questions and to contact me.
Without any marketing or advertising, my name began to be known through groups of A Course in
Miracles around the world, where I had been invited to give talks in Mexico, as well as people in
Venezuela, Costa Rica, Argentina , Chile, Spain, not to mention that I have been also asked to consider
France, Australia, Ireland, Canada and Germany.
Based on the feedback I received, what many of them say is that through my notes, students of the
course that have spent years trying to understand it, have finally been able to put it into practice, not

because I am such an advanced teacher, but because the course is very simple, if we understand that all
it is asking us to do is to choose again.
But for that, we have to be willing to trust your Inner Guidance, and that is very difficult to do if we are
too busy trusting others peoples inner guidance. Until we develop the courage to trust the Holy
Spirit within, well spend the rest of our life looking for answers from illusions, other egos.
Honestly, I do not consider myself to be a teacher or an advanced teacher, or a guru or anything like
that. I simply share these notes written through me FOR ME, obviously, because there is only One of
us in the room, trusting in the divine order of things. All I know is that they have helped me deepen my
work with the course, as I continue to experience more peace and joy.
I hope these notes can answer any questions you may have regarding your courses current practice in
every area of your life as well as helping you continue to extend your love to all!
Enjoy this notes!
I love you!
Nick Arandes

This Is How To Truly Return To Love!

by Nick Arandes on Friday, January 14, 2011 at 7:30pm
If Love is all that there is, and there is nothing else, then everything I see, the fabric of it all has to be
Love. Why? Because the Mind of God, the Only Mind that there is, is Love. And since everything is
happening within the mind of God, then everything has to be Love regardless of how it may look.
So now you may ask, but how can you equate a Hitler with a Mother Teresa? Very simple. Within the
All that there Is; the Mind of God, I find myself "projecting." I project an image that looks like Hitler
as well as I project an image that looks like a Mother Teresa. With each image, I unconsciously made
up a story.
That being the case, what would be the purpose of the story of Hitler? To make myself believe that
there is a world out there, that there is a man named Hitler, and that he was bad.
On that same token, what would be the purpose of the story of Mother Teresa? To make myself believe
that there is a world out there, that there is a woman named Mother Teresa, and that she was good.
Hmmm! Okay, so what would be the purpose then of both stories?
To keep my attention on them (out there), instead of being willing to see THROUGH them! Because if
I see through them, what will I experience? Love!
So the way it works is, the images that I "seem" to see in front of me, are the curtains, the obstacles,
that if I "choose" to see them with the eyes of the ego; the one who projected them in the first place, my
vision stops right there! And now, instead of being able to see through them, I just make them real.
Once I make them real, I make up a STORY around them, and finally I REACT to the story.
As you can see, we NEVER react to the images, we react to the STORY we construct around the
images we seem to see; the once we PROJECTED!
So it becomes a never ending self feeding loop. I project, then I react to what I project, which solidifies
in MY mind, the one that THINKS it is separate from the Only Mind that there is, that what I am
seeing is real.
That being the case, there is no possible way for me to get out of that loop because given that
experience, it is impossible to see through any image UNLESS I choose the thought system of the Holy
Spirit.
Going back to the Hitler / Mother Teresa comparison, the ego being very insidious, and genius,
realizing that the image of a Hitler would forces us to practice forgiveness, the ego then projects the
image of a Mother Teresa, so that I can make up a story about something that makes me feel good, not
realizing that that in and of itself becomes a block; an obstacle that would not allow me to see

THROUGH it, therefore not being able to experience the Love that I am. A Mother Teresa may inspire
me to see love in everyone, but if I see her as real, the ego managed to keep me trapped.
As you can see, thats the pitfall of religion as well as most spiritual practices and metaphysics. That
although their intentions are good, they are still JUDGING experiences, therefore solidifying in the
mind the idea that of the separation is real, while at the same time are tying to talk about Oneness;
something that CANNOT be experienced at the level of form because form IS the belief that appears as
evidence that the separation occurred. Yes, we already know that it didnt, but thats why we are
experiencing it, because of the belief in a body, that leads to the belief in a world.
That's why the Course, and for that manner any teaching that speak about Truth reminds us NOT to
judge, because the judgment ITSELF is what gives reality to illusions, and no matter whether the
illusion looks like an evil person doing evil deeds, or a good person doing good things, BOTH are
illusions, and therefore BOTH are blocks to the awareness of Love's presence.
So as long as I keep my focus on the Holy Spirit, I begin to see everything THROUGH the eyes of
True love, meaning WITHOUT judgment, and therefore I can now join with people of different faiths
and beliefs and have fun with them, because all I see is love, and I don't have to get caught up in what
they do, because I am now the observer of the ego, watching it playing its game, doing it's thing!
So if anyone attacks me, I can see through it, if anyone loves me, I can see through it, because it is all
THE SAME THING! Now the following excerpt from the Course begins to make perfect sense:
"The dreams you think you like would hold you back as much as those in which the fear is seen. For
every dream is but a dream of fear, no matter what the form it seems to take. The fear is seen within,
without, or both. Or it can be disguised in pleasant form. But never is it absent from the dream, for
fear is the material of dreams, from which they all are made. Their form can change, but they cannot
be made of something else." T-29.IV.2:1-6
But to experience that, first I have to completely surrender my thought system to the Holy Spirit so that
my heart can keep opening up! And no matter what new author shows up, or new technique, or new
Course in Miracles version, or new study group, or who is the president, or who's president is right and
who's wrong, and what this person thinks about me, and what others don't, and who likes me or who
doesn't, or who is teaching the course right and who's not, and what is happening in that country or if
the illuminati is taking over the world, or what is going to happen in the year 2012 and blah, blah, blah,
blah... It is all the same thing! Stories made up in order to keep my attention away from Truth (Love)!
But as I surrender to what is so that the Holy Spirit can teach me how to simply see THROUGH the
smoke-screen that appears to look like the world with all its different details, what I get to experience is
Love.
Then I can live a more peaceful life because now it makes perfect sense when the course says that
every attack is simply a call for love! Because the call for love is not about the attack, it is about being
able to see THROUGH whatever it is that SEEMS to appear in front of me.
A Hitler can be seen through to ensure that we are not caught in the world of effect, as well as a Mother
Teresa can be seen through so that we don't get caught in the world of effects.
And for that matter, you can see through your finances, your boss, your job, the president, your

country, your seeming annoying neighbor as well as the one that you like, your pain as well as your
pleasure, and so on.
All we have to do, is to keep inviting the Holy Spirit in (choosing again), and well be able to see
THROUGH everything. Once we get to that space, what's left is peace. And finally, when the time
comes for the physical body be set aside, we then return to LOVE!

If The Script Is Written, Cant I Follow My Dreams?

by Nick Arandes on Friday, January 14, 2011 at 11:44pm
Question: Dear Nick :) I have a question for you :) Lesson 158 writes that "the script is written" and
in the end of the teacher s manuel it says "Ask all things of His Teacher, and all things are given you".
And my question is, if the script is written what can we ask for? For example, if I would like to swim
with dolphins (yes I know it is egoic but we can have a happy dream right? :) so is this something I can
ask for or it is better to leave everything on the Holy Spirit to decide what is that I really need? And the
same with creation and miscreation? if all has been already written what can we create? thanks a
lot!!!!
Comment: The challenge is, which is very typical of most students is that they confuse the "happy
dream" with an "exchange of illusions." The happy dream has nothing to do with what happens in the
world, but with the way you see it. The ego would say that swimming with the dolphins is better than
eating oatmeal in the ghetto. But for someone who's looking at it with the Holy Spirit's vision, only
sees love, because love is all that there is, and there's nothing else!
Make sure you read my article recently posted titled, This Is How To Truly Return To Love! by
following this link:
http://www.facebook.com/notes/nick-arandes/this-is-how-to-truly-return-to-love/482953125193
It is by far probably the best article/note Ive ever written. At least I feel that way!
Now, if you want to go swimming with the Dolphins, you go ahead and do it. If you would like to wish
for something in the world, then go for it. The issue is not whether you get to do it or not, but wether
you feel less than perfect if you don't get to do it. That's what is meant by placing other gods before
Him.
Everything of this world that we think we need or have to have in order to be happy is considered a
false god, because we believe that our happiness and joy depends on it. But if we draw our happiness
and joy from within, by keeping our attention on Truth and not illusions, then what we do is that we
extend that to everything and everyone.
There are many people feeling miserable while swimming with the dolphins while there are people
who joyously are having oatmeal in their humble homes. It is never about exchange of illusions but
about a change in perceptions, where we perceive with the right mind as opposed to judge by choosing
the egos perspective.
Now, with the script being written, it is not that you cannot project something you may want, you have
been doing it all along, but when you offer your thought to the Holy Spirit, you get to see love
EVERYWHERE! And from that place of love, the illusion reflect back at you your present state of
awareness, which is love. And whatever happens in the illusion at this point is irrelevant because you
find yourself no longer wanting, you are now, en-joy-ing each and every experience.

And from personal experience, I can share that from that space, you may find yourself doing things you
may have never even thought of that may lead you to experiences beyond what you thought you
wanted. And who knows, swimming with the dolphins could be one of those.
Ever since I have been sharing the teaching of the course, I have found myself having experiences I
never even dreamed of. Although within every experience there will always be forgiveness
opportunities, I got to visit Spain, now I've been invited to teach in Mexico Cit, Guadalajara,
Hermosillo, Cancun, Culiacan, and all the people I am meeting online, and so many doors are opening
up that I just have to sit in awe wondering to myself, how did all this happened? And I haven't had a
regular job in over 3 years, ended up having to file from bankruptcy, yet, look at all the experiences
that keep taking place in my life.
And all by me willing to offer everything to the Holy Spirit by choosing love above all illusions. But
this is not why I do what I do, I just follow my heart as if it is my invisible GPS, and keep putting my
attention on God. A dear friend Sheryl Valentine once said, "when you give your live to God, you wont
be asked to do something you don't want to do, but you'll find yourself doing something you may never
have thought of."
And again, do not confuse what I shared with wanting to give your life to God so that your illusions
can change because that will keep you at the level of effects. Understand that you are giving your life
to God because you want to experience the love that you are, you want to see Truth so that you can be
guided to awaken from this dream. So don't confuse this note with some kind of a spiritual practice in
order to get what you want, paradoxically however, illusions tend to change for more joyful ones,
whether is because the perception was the only thing that changed or the perception and the illusions.
So do you want to swim with the dolphins (illusion)? Or do you want God (Truth)? If you want Truth,
keep your attention on God, and strap your seat belts for you are about to embark on a wild ride which
at first is going to be bumpy because the ego is being undone, but after that, you'll experience nothing
but pure joy! Because now, you are not using God for your little wishes, swimming with the dolphins,
you are letting God use you, so you can now become One withe the dolphins.
It's your choice, but again, in the script that is already written, if swimming with the dolphins would get
in the way of your awakening process, I doubt it may happen, for again, I don't know what your script
will call forth, but by letting go and letting God, you'll get to free yourself from worry, experience true
freedom, for you'll be taught how to overcome the world, and who knows, in the collapsing of time you
may find yourself swimming with the dolphins. Once again, if that is something you would like to do,
as long as you don't turn it into an idol, go for it! And send me some pictures!!! ;o)
And this apply to anything that you would like to create, well, project in your life. But from experience
I would say that once I chose the peace of God above all else, a lot of the stuff that once I thought I
wanted dont seem to do much for me anymore. However, my passion for what I do, hasnt stopped, so
who knows? All I know is, I place the future in the Hands of God. W-pI.194
Reminder to read: This Is How To Truly Return To Love! Probably the most insightful note I've ever
written by following this link:
http://www.facebook.com/notes/nick-arandes/this-is-how-to-truly-return-to-love/482953125193

How Do I Deal With Infidelity?

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, January 12, 2011 at 8:38pm
Question: "Hi Nick, according to a Course in Miracles, how should I deal with my partner's
infidelity? It happened last year around this time, but I still feel resentment, and I feel that I am
distancing myself emotionally from him, but I want to continue the relationship ... "
Comment: The relationship is never with another person but with God. The problem is that you are
putting a fence around your heart to protect yourself from what you think others can do to you. Which
is rooted in the unconscious belief that I am a small particle separate from God vulnerable to the things
of this world.
So the issue is not that you do not want to continue with him, but in the ego-mind for you to have a
relationship with him, he must meet whatever expectation you have placed upon him in order for you
to continue with that relationship, or believe that you can feel emotionally safe and protected.
But if you had truly forgiven him, you would have no problem continuing the relationship, assuming of
course that he would like to continue being with you, because your past, which does not exist anyway,
would have been eradicated from your mind.
Every special relationship is an exchange where I promise to behave in a special way with you only
under the condition that you will behave in the same way with me so that only then I can love you,
otherwise, I fear that I can be hurt, which by the way is impossible because nothing Real can be
thretened (hurt). But that is something the ego does not understand because the ego is the one that is
vulnerable to the experiences of the world of illusions.
If in truth you were completely detached from him, there would be no reason for you to feel hurt or
resentful for his behavior. He is only providing you with an opportunity for you to see where you are
still replacing the love of God with your illusions (him). Remember that the Holy Spirit does not see
effects, only sees love in everything. An unconditionally loving relationship is just that,
UNCONDITIONAL!
Do not confuse this with an open relationship, where the ego is just looking for ways to satisfy its
addiction to the body by allowing each partner to sleep with everyone they want. Not that there is
anthing wrong with that, but those relationships eventually fail because they do not eradicate the
internal guilt only hides it. And the internal guilt is what projects the body with its emotions and
addictions.
Now, some people consciously may want to experiment with an open relationship as a way to maybe
look at some of their fears in order to release them, and thats different. I am talking about the ones
who are just letting their egos apetite dictate their beharviour, and then try to justify it by covering it
up with some kind of spiritual excuse. That being said however, since everything happens in divine
order, and the Holy Spirit is in charge, that is part of the perfection of each individuals plan for
salvation.

I just want to emphasize on the fact that when the mind is healed, the body responds to a mind that no
longer feels inclined to fall into the temptations of illusion. This takes practice because it is not easy not
to fall into the desires of the body, but again, that's not something you dont have to worry or stress
about because we are not talking about a change in behavior, we are talking about a mental
transformation, which happens naturally when we offer all of our judgments and "expectations" to the
Holy Spirit.
So what I suggest is for you to offer your seeming "need"for wanting to be with him, as well as any
judgment you may about what you think he did to you to the Holy Spirit, because the truth is, he did
not do anything to you. You just projected the perfect circumstance so that you can heal some aspect of
your mind.
He is playing a role in your movie, based on a script that you gave to him, and he just did an Oscar
winning performance. What happened is that you forgot that he was just playing the role you assigned
to him, and now the ego as trying to convince you of the idea that he is the villain and you the victim.
Meanwhile the Holy Spirit is trying to remind you that there are no victims and no villains because the
Son of God (You/Him) is innocent.
You are just experiencing a very bad dream that does not allow you to remember that you are safe at
Home in God, surrounded by all the love, peace, abundance and happiness that you could possibly
imagine, and more! Because in the Kingdom you have it all! Here in this dream you only have, well,
wish you had him.
Like everything, it's about instead of putting our attention on illusions, to choose the right mind in each
and every moment. In other words to choose again, which is the same as practicing forgiveness and
trusting the process.
Remember, when you really love someone unconditionally, the way God loves us all, you want for him
what makes him happy. And if that experience made him happy, rejoice in it rather than blame. This is
something that your ego will not understand. But as your mind is transformed, and your love is no
longer derived from illusions (your partner), you can no longer be hurt by the behavior of others. Thats
when you are truly free!
And by the way, you want an interesting paradox? When a person feels loved unconditionally, and
feels free within a relationship, although not guaranteed, it is rare that such a person would want to
seek out some kind of a thrill. Not only that, if that person loves you unconditionally, he / she would
think twice before making a decision that could hurt the partner, even when that person may feel
tempted. But that would not matter to you anyway, because you are now clear that your relationship is
with God, and not illusions.

No Job, No Money, No Life! Where Do I Go From Here?

by Nick Arandes on Sunday, January 9, 2011 at 3:16pm
Question: "Dear Nick, I have been reading all of your English posts here on facebook and they have
been most helpful and practical when it comes to implementing the theory of the Course and
integrating it into daily life. so I heartily thank you for your input.
My question relates to employment/work/job/money. I have been unemployed since April 2010. I
purposefully removed myself from a job I had been in for 2.5 years in which I was completely unhappy,
and this job was in an industry I had been in my whole adult life. I became increasingly frustrated and
disillusioned with this industry, and in fact, with the whole set-up of work in the conventional sense and
how it 'should be'. And so I took some time out from 'working' and focused on only my inner peace.
When I felt ready to return to a working energy/mood, I found that beyond the industry I have only ever
known (the education system, and for the last 10 years Holistic Therapies) I had no experience or
qualifications, and absolutely no desire to go back to the past.
I do not know what to do. I have not earned any money since April last year, yet small amounts of
money do appear in my life to barely keep me going from time to time. I have no home of my own, I
have been sleeping on floors and sofas of my friends for many many months, and I can only afford to
eat 1 whole meal each day.
I began to read Gary Renard's books and the Course about 3 months ago, and I do the forgiveness
script many times throughout every day. I occasionally see little miracles occur in my life, like small
synchronicities, so this gives me some validation that what I am doing is working.
But I am surrounded by people that constantly tell me what I should be doing, i.e. searching all the job
websites that exist on the internet, arrange meetings with employment centers, get a job, join the rest of
the world in their misery and struggle to support themselves etc.
I feel so disconnected from society and from the way the world's systems tell us the way life should be. I
have seen magic in my life before many times, as a result of the Course and other metaphysical
practices I have engaged in for the last 10 years, but which I have now let go so as to be fully
committed to the Course. But should I not be feeling more peace about these issues instead of no
changes at all?
I do not want to exchange illusions. I want to experience the truth. I am not ready to leave this body
yet, I do want to experience peace, love and joy and I want to know what God wants me to do, because
I cannot guide myself any more. I am lost, and hungry.
Many thanks for your insights and I hope you will find it in your good heart to offer me your input.
There is something I forgot to mention, and it's that when I got back into the mood to work, and I tried
to find work in the industry I've been in the past, it was clear that that's a path i am no longer supposed
to be in. Every time I was searching and applying for work, computers would crash, or telephones
would lose their signal, or employers simply did not reply to me, or they replied with a 'no'.

So, a big part of my feeling lost is because it is clear that God/Universe is supporting me to move
forward, not use the 'light of my past learning to guide me', but move forward to where, and to what?
If you will answer my question, it is important for me that you know all the necessary details.
I thank you once again,
Comment: I am going to look at some excerpts from your question because I can see that at times there
are lots of misunderstanding about what the course is truly about. Now, I want you to know that I am
not speaking to you, I am actually speaking to me, because Ive been there, and somehow, had lots of
very hard and humbling lessons to learn.
So, lets begin, you say, I purposefully removed myself from a job I had been in for 2.5 years in
which I was completely unhappy, and this job was in an industry I had been in my whole adult life. I
became increasingly frustrated and disillusioned with this industry, and in fact, with the whole setup of work in the conventional sense and how it 'should be'.
First warning sign, everything is exactly as it should be according to divine perfection, not according to
what WE think it should be. If everything were as we wish, we would not have a reason to awaken
from this dream. I mean, why would I want to return home when I am so comfortable with my
illusions, right?
When I left the places I was working at, was because the employment was finished, or if I left, was
because I just had to, for reasons unbeknown to me, which the only job I purposely left was right
before I started writing my book What Happens When You Let God, and prior to that, making my
living as a stand up comedian, brought me to a point where I started to have pressure on my chest, so I
just did not know what to do, but it was more of like, do or die. Of course, I am speculating here but
that was just the way it was for me.
That does not mean that the decision you made of leaving your job was wrong or right, because in a
script that is already written, there is not much you can do about it, only to look at your life experiences
through the egos thought system or the Holy Spirits. But remember that the Holy Spirits thought
system is asking you to do something that based on the nature of your question you may no yet
understand, and that is to trust and not judge.
Here what I mean, you say, I began to read Gary Renard's books and the Course about 3 months
ago, and I do the forgiveness script many times throughout every day. I occasionally see little
miracles occur in my life, like small synchronicities, so this gives me some validation that what I am
doing is working.
See where the problem is? You see little miracles, that according to YOUR perception, shows that you
are doing it right, but you do not see the miracle of right mindedness in each experience because you
judge some as good and some as bad. How do you know if the miracle is occurring right now as I type
these words, or as you are wherever you are, trusting that there is perfection in every experience? How
do you know if the miracle is having people telling you to go apply for jobs, either so you could get a
job, OR to see if you still have doubts about the Holy Spirits guidance and thats why the ego is
projecting those illusions so you can experience conflict? But dont worry about it, Ill look into it a bit
later because I dont want to add any confusion, more than the one you already have.

Continuing then you also mention, I do not want to exchange illusions. I want to experience the
truth. I am not ready to leave this body yet, I do want to experience peace, love and joy and I want to
know what God wants me to do, because I cannot guide myself any more. I am lost, and hungry.
You want to experience Truth, but you dont want to leave the body. The problem is that the ONLY
reason why you cannot experience Truth is because you still want to hang on to the body. Thats why
all the metaphysics and modern spirituality confuse people, inclusively, you even see course in
miracles teachers saying that the body is the body temple when in truth is just a prison. So they
worship and come up with thousands of healing modalities, and health approaches just to keep
themselves imprisoned by the body, as if the body was important, and spiritual, when in reality all that
they are worshiping is the ego.
"The body is a fence the Son of God imagines he has built, to separate parts of his Self from other
parts. It is within this fence he thinks he lives, to die as it decays and crumbles. For within this fence
he thinks that he is safe from love. Identifying with his safety, he regards himself as what his safety is.
How else could he be certain he remains within the body, keeping love outside?" W-pII.5.1:1-5
Now, before going any further, relax, that does not mean that you do not want to take care of the body,
it simply means that you see it for what it is without making it important. I feed mine, I work out, one
because I enjoy it, and two, because as I offer it to the Holy Spirit, it can be used as a vehicle of
communication, so that He can direct it in whatever form He thinks will be necessary. But working out
is not necessary for that, I just do it until I dont feel like doing it anymore. But exercise has always
been a part of my life, so I guess that will be with me forever. Or maybe not! Hehehe!
"The body is the means by which God's Son returns to sanity. Though it was made to fence him into
hell without escape, yet has the goal of Heaven been exchanged for the pursuit of hell. The Son of God
extends his hand to reach his brother, and to help him walk along the road with him. Now is the body
holy. Now it serves to heal the mind that it was made to kill." W-pII.5.4:1-5
Here is another thing to keep in mind, when you say, I want to know what God wants me to do,
because I cannot guide myself any more. I am lost, and hungry.
Thats a WONDERFUL place to be!!! Yeepee! You probably think I am insane right? No, truly, with
love in my heart what I want to say is that before, we tried to do it ourselves, and look where we ended
up. But because the mind is soooooo stubborn, we still think that maybe there is a way where we can
still do better.
When I speak at spiritual gatherings, where I have to be very careful with the language because
churches are not quite ready for what the course is asking us to do, I usually say that people try all their
techniques, paraphernalia, spiritual routines, holistic approaches, then if that doesnt work they try
more mainstream approaches, etc., and when finally nothing works, THEN they go to God, and plea
with tears running down their cheeks, GOD WHY HAVE YOU FORSAKEN ME? WHY? And God,
well, the Holy Spirit because God has no clue about this dreams, would answer with a gentle smile,
My beloved child, I have never forsaken you, if anything, you have forsaken Me, because you had Me
from the very beginning, but you tried to do it your way before turning to Me first!
Now the ego would say, yeah, I turn to God first, and look where I am. To what the Holy Spirit
would respond, The problem is that you are turning to God so that he can grant you your little wishes
of death that will lead you to a deeper dream, meanwhile, all I am trying to do is to get your attention
away from illusions, the little stuff that you are asking for, and bring it back to Truth, where you

realize that you have everything and more! But the challenge is that you dont want to trust, you want
control; the same control that has led you to where you are. So my question to you now would be, do
you want to keep doing it your way, do you want to trust me?
Man, Im getting good at this shit! Hehehe! Sorry, just an ego moment! Bad ego, bad ego, bad ego,
hehehe! Okay, lets get now to a part of your question that I had to look at mine, and it can sometimes
not be pleasant. I have been unemployed as well for many years, and have been led to write my book
What Happens When You Let God and to do what I am doing right now with you and with those
whom have been drawn to me.
The problem was that before, I still had lots of attachments, and that led me to a downward spiral,
where I could not function in the world, and just like you, I have been crucified by those who tell me
what I should be doing. And keep in mind that any "should" is of the ego. Because should involves
guilt.
However, I had to look at any fear I may had around that because the ego can now try to become the
spiritual teacher telling me that I should not get a job and that the Holy Spirit will provide, when
in reality, getting a job would be a great way to face any fear or judgment I may have around it so that
it can be healed. So the getting a job becomes truly another wonderful forgiveness opportunity because
in truth, getting a job, regardless of the nature of it, in an of itself is neutral.
So I did apply and did not get work, and opportunities would show up to help me continue on my path,
and the way the script has unfolded for me is that I find myself doing what I do, teaching a course,
speaking when I get the gig, and in between, looking at any judgments I may have. Did I had to file for
bankruptcy? Yes. Did my bills not get paid on time at times? Yes. Do I care what people think about
me? No.
And very unexpectedly, I have been getting some unexpected freelance web design work, a company in
Jersey is training me for a traveling interviewer position for a two month project paying very well, in
few weeks I am being flown to Mexico to address course groups in Mexico City, Guadalajara,
Culiacan, Cancun, and other cities that have showed up.
But no matter what I do, every experience is an opportunity to look at the ego with the Holy Spirit. All
I know is that something deep within my gut I trust that I am in the right track, at least for me! I dont
know what the lesson may be for you. My last two and a half years have been more like a purification
process so that if I am going to teach others to trust, and surrender, I have to experience it first. And I
do have to say, I have always been provided and taken care of in order to continue in this journey.
Im pretty sure that Ekhart Tolle, author of The Power of Now, and The New Earth, who had a very
formal education as a college professor, felt moved to let it all go, and spend time at parks, and just like
you, having sometimes one meal a day, as he continued on that path he felt was most appropriate for
him
So I cannot tell you what to do, except but to utilize every experience and notice where fear is behind
so you can offer the fear to the Holy Sprit. And in the meantime, instead of resisting getting a job, you
could move in that direction, fully detached, and if the job shows up, you take it and see what happens,
and if it doesnt then you are okay with it.

Because for the most part, when the mind is filled with fear, it is very difficult to sit still and trust. In
that case, then the best thing would be, is to start moving so that the Holy Spirit can direct you. He
cannot direct unless you start moving.
And that resistance that we sometimes feel, is the ego trying to stop us, thats why the course would
suggest that when we feel resistance, to push just a little, and if the resistance continues, to then step
back. Because a lot of times, that resistance is our internal fear trying to prevent us from making the
exact move that the Holy Spirit would guide us to do had it not been for our personal judgments.
And for what you shared in the last part of your email, if you have applied for work, and nothing seems
to work out, there is no reason to feel uncomfortable about your situation, this is exactly where you are,
and there is nothing you could have done differently, so you can remove any guilt from your mind
around it. Now it is time to simply keep putting one foot in front of the other, and if you feel that doing
what some may suggest you should do is not the right thing for you, just keep being willing to put your
attention on peace (truth) rather than illusions.
And what youll notice is that all the fear that we seem to feel and the conflict is because we still have
attachments that have to be released, and thats why it seems very painful because we want truth while
at the same time we want to hang on to some of our illusions; to some of our dreams. Thats why the
course says, "The dreams you think you like would hold you back as much as those in which the fear is
seen. For every dream is but a dream of fear, no matter what the form it seems to take. The fear is
seen within, without, or both. Or it can be disguised in pleasant form. But never is it absent from the
dream, for fear is the material of dreams, from which they all are made." T-29.IV.2:1-5
Since you read the Disappearance of the Universe, Ill use an excerpt from his book to close this note:
...when things dont look the way I expect them to, its time to stop questioning and start trusting.
So forgive and trust!
Feel free to pass on this note to anyone you think can benefit from it, just to see that they are not alone.
Their problem may seem different in form, but the answer is always the same.

My Daily Practice of A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Sunday, January 9, 2011 at 11:27am
Question: Hi Nick, Ive been reading the first chapters of A Course in Miracles, and something came
to mind, that the way to live miraculously, or right minded is that instead of perceiving and judging,
labeling our experiences, or comparing them, to simply live them, being with them without judgment or
expectations, because that is the way we can actually get to truly know them, and that it is about
choosing from the heart in order to do what makes you feel good, is this what the whole course is
about, or is this my way of interpreting it? Thanks!
Comment: Yes, it is a matter of living your regular life, while observing everything through the
thought system of the Holy Spirit, where you can recognize the Truth in everything. And in every
decision that you may be confronted with, your heart will let you know if that is the best decision to
make or not.
And I am not talking about your human physical sensation necessarily, it is more like a knowing, which
at first is felt through the bodys sensory system, otherwise, the egos sensory system will always be in
charge, but the physical sensory system will go away the more you learn to let go of the egos thought
system (the body). Because that would mean that the guilt has been eradicated from the mind and
therefore the body cannot experience any kind of pain or physical effects. However, right now I am
speculating because mi experience so far, whether I have made right or wrong decisions, they always
have some kind of a feeling tone to it. And I still feel with the body, so dont take what I just said as
law.
Back to what I was sharing, at first, it is very difficult to differentiate between the heart (peace), which
is always asking us to be patient, or not to move in a particular direction yet, or maybe never, and the
ego (intellect) which is all about DO SOMETHING RIGHT NOW! YOU ARE GOING TO MISS
THIS OPPORTUNTY! COME ON, LOOK AT THE FACTS, and blah, blah, blahkeeping us at the
level of effects, always reacting to illusions.
But even if you end up listening to the ego, and making a decision that may not have been the most
appropriate one, the Holy Spirit then uses that very same decision in order to lead you back to Truth, so
cheer up, because there is no possible way that you can make a wrong decision for every decision is
going to lead you back home. The difference is that if you practice listening to the right mind, you are
just going to save yourself, time, and lots of unnecessary obstacles and painful experiences.
But lets face it, we are exactly where we are supposed to be, otherwise, we would not be where we are
at. And thats why I trust in the perfection of everything, even when it may not appear to be that way.
This is my day to day practice, and I am not going to deny that there has been times when I questioned
myself and wondered if I am doing it all wrong, but I trust that within what I am doing, there is
perfection in that. And my journey has taught me again and again, that when I perceived my life to be
falling apart, then I was able to recognize the perfection in those experiences. Thats how Ive been
taught how to trust and be patient, and trust me, I am still practicing, but every day in every way, I am
getting better and better, at letting it all go!

I take advantage of every experience in order to deepen my connection with the Holy Spirit, not so that
I can teach anyone what to do, or to tell anyone what to do, but to remind them, in the same way I am
reminding myself, that Christ is in their, or my, (only mind) asking them (me) to listen to Him! _

Fear is The Material of Dreams, Can You Elaborate On That

Please?
by Nick Arandes on Saturday, January 8, 2011 at 7:47pm
Question: "Nick can you explain this to me: 'fear is the material of dreams, from which they all are
made.' I don't get this! :D"
Comment: The reason why we see the world that we see is because we projected it out of fear of
looking at the Kingdom. Is kind of like pretending that if I close my eyes, whatever it is that I don't see
wont be there.
The tiny mad idea of trying to make a world different from my real Home in God is what gave birth to
what I see. Now, remember that what I see never happened and is not real, but to go along the lines
with your question, everything I see was not created by love, but projected through fear. Therefore
EVERYTHING that I see, has to come from fear no matter how nice or ugly it may look.
Now, my real home, is the Kingdom, where all that exists is oneness and perfection. The world I see in
this human experience, regardless of how nice it may seem at times was projected by fear, and that's
why its nature is DUAL!
In duality is where we experience pain and pleasure, which are just two aspects of suffering because
the pain entails suffering, and the pleasure is just a temporary distraction before we head to another
painful experience.
That's why the course says that we spend most of our time between the resurrection and the crucifixion.
Because we keep changing our mind between the pain of the world, and that's when we ask for God,
then when we begin experiencing pleasure, we forget about God, until we feel the pain again
(crucifixion) and then we ask for peace again.
Eventually, once we get the hang of that little game, we keep our attention now on God all the time. As
a result, we open ourselves to experience the joy that we are in each and every moment. And that's the
happy dream!_

If The Script is Already Written, Does This Means that I

Cannot Do Anything About It?
by Nick Arandes on Saturday, January 8, 2011 at 3:16pm
Question: Hi Nick, Im glad that your book is finally available in Spanish, count on my to get a copy
of it. I would like to ask you a question.
I am practicing the course, have read both books from Gary Renard, and I understand that the world is
an illusion, that we are not guilty, that we have to practice forgiveness, allowing the Holy Spirit to
guide us, undo the ego in order to awaken from this dream, but there is something else I am not very
clear about.
Based on what I have read, this life that we believe to be living, but in reality is a dream, is something
that we have already being pre arranged with the ego, and that everything already happened, so here
is my question, if you realize that everything is an illusion, there is no possible way to change the
script that we have already pre arranged with the ego?
Doubts are coming up such as, if I am going to die at the age of 40 due to some kind of physical
imbalance, and I still practice the course, am I going to die anyway? I thought that maybe, by realizing
that it is a dream, that would help me to live a better life, and I dont mean like becoming rich, but that
the bad things that could happen, by being guided by the Holy Spirit could be changed, and enjoy my
experience until I awaken. Hope I am making myself clear, Thanks!
Comment: Lets get straight to your question, I thought that maybe, by realizing that it is a dream,
that would help me to live a better life, and I dont mean like becoming rich, but that the bad things
that could happen, by being guided by the Holy Spirit could be changed, and enjoy my experience
until I awaken.
When you say, I thought that maybe, by realizing that it is a dream, that would help me to live a
better life, When we offer our judgments to the Holy Spirit, and we begin to experience that peace
that passes understanding, obviously, what result from there is, as you said, we live a better life. The
problem is that you are asking that question from the egos perspective; the one that judges our
experiences as good or bad, based on external appearances and experiences.
Of course, that answer is not going to bring peace or happiness to anyone who is trying to understand it
through the thought system of the ego, for in that persons script, maybe that person is trying to cure
him/herself from either some kind of physical imbalance, or trying to eliminate some kind of
experience or circumstance that he/she do not like. In other words, trying to change something in
his/her script that is being judged as imperfect. That judgment simply shows that the person is still
affected by his/her projections; it is still at the effect of illusions.
Now, when in each moment we choose our right mind, peace, through forgiveness, what begins to
happen is that as our mind is being transformed, not changed, we are not talking about changing beliefs
or ideas or anything like that, but transformed as a result of being filled with the Holy Spirits thought
system, it could be said that the illusion is also transformed, for it is now seen from a different
perspective.

Keep in mind however that when I mean that the illusion is transformed, I am not talking about form
(physical illusion), I am talking about content (mind, the perceiver). In other words, the movie that we
were watching thinking it was real, which is the reason why we experienced ourselves as being affected
by it, now we are experiencing it as something that we are observing.
Looking at your question from a different angle, if for example you have 30 more cycles of life
(projections, reincarnations) left before awakening, without practicing forgiveness you would simply
have to experience them all. However, by practicing the forgiveness process, the Holy Spirit can
collapse time to the point that now instead of having to experience 30 cycles of life (projections,
reincarnations), you have only 5 more left, or maybe this may be the last one.
I dont know how your script will play itself out, or how committed are you to doing the forgiveness
process and to have the ego being undone.
Lets take this lifetime to illustrate my point at much personal level, addressing your specific question.
If you have a physical condition which could be considered as terminal, and you practice the
forgiveness process, there is the possibility that once the last part of the script for this lifetime is
collapsed, it is then replaced by the remaining part of the script from the next lifetime, which may
contain a physical healing and a seeming happier life.
Obviously, that answer, which seems to be more inspiring and positive, is the one that the ego wants to
hear because it keeps the illusion of the body (separation from God) alive in the mind. That is why
people are so drawn to modern spirituality and metaphysics; it is the same reason why many people
hang on to prayer, and mantras, and affirmations, because it gives them something to hang on to their
illusions, which they are not quite ready to let them go. No matter how nice their illusions me seem,
they rather hang on to them (fear) than to let them go and experience the Kingdom (Love).
Thats why A Course in Miracles reminds me, ""The dreams you think you like would hold you back as
much as those in which the fear is seen. For every dream is but a dream of fear, no matter what the
form it seems to take. The fear is seen within, without, or both. Or it can be disguised in pleasant
form. But never is it absent from the dream, for fear is the material of dreams, from which they all are
made." T-29.IV.2:1-5
That being said, thats why the illusion of time was created, so that the ego can be undone gradually.
Although I know that everything is happening in my mind, and that there are no others out there,
employing dual language now, not everyone is ready to undo their ego in this particular cycle of life
(reincarnation). Thats why all these other illusions in the form of spiritual practices are available to
them, so that little by little they can start recognizing that their true self is not physical.
After playing with all the spiritual toys for a while, and attracting what they think was missing in
their lives, and living the life they though was going to make them happy, etc., then it comes the time
when either their own inspiration, or suffering, force them to start turning within once they have come
to the painful realization that the world, with all its distractions wont bring them happiness or the peace
they so much wished for, which again, can only be found within, the last place most people would
resort to look.
This searching, as you already may have guessed, could last for thousands and thousands of illusory
lifetimes, which by the way, thats how we perpetuate the suffering in our mind unless we start
practicing the forgiveness process. As the course reminds me, The miracle minimizes the need for

time. T-1.II.6:1 It then reminds me, "The miracle substitutes for learning that might have taken
thousands of years. It does so by the underlying recognition of perfect equality of giver and receiver
on which the miracle rests. The miracle shortens time by collapsing it, thus eliminating certain
intervals within it." T-1.II.6:7-9
Thats why if we stop judging our experiences, we are then able to see that the blessing behind each
seeming catastrophe is that forced the person to look for the light inside as opposed to continue looking
for it in the world if illusions (outside).
Therefore we must never label or judge any experience as either good or bad, for everything is
happening in divine order, perfectly orchestrated by the Holy Spirit in order to lead us out if this dream
in the fastest and less painful possible way. He will lead us to awaken from a dream that never
happened.
The course reminds me, "You are at home in God, dreaming of exile but perfectly capable of
awakening to reality. Is it your decision to do so?" T-10.I.2:1-2
Is it your decision to do so?
I Love You!

;o)

Nick, Honestly, How Do You Personally Practice A Course in

Miracles?
by Nick Arandes on Friday, January 7, 2011 at 12:25am
Question: Hi Nick, first of all, I want to thank you and at the same time to ask you to forgive me for
so many questions I have asked. You have infinite patience with all of us who share this space with you.
This time the question is not about the course, but about you. I admire the simplicity with which you
apply the course, again and again you reminds us not only through words, but through your own
practice and through your trust.
But my question is if at first you also had many questions like we do have. I assume that there must
have been someone that you asked, some teacher until you stop questioning. I havent been practicing
the course long enough, and as I shared with you in a previous question, I keep getting to intellectual
with the course, and I not only ask about the course, but also about circumstances and challenges that
I deal with on a daily basis. You tell me to stop questioning and intellectualizing so much, and it seems
very difficult for me to do so, seems as if though I cant do anything about it, and sometimes I feel
embarrassed, honestly.
However, each time you answer, there are more intervals of peace and trust, where I dont need to
intellectualize anything, but as you see, I still have a long way to go, and sometimes the ego cut me off
guard.
Nick, only through practice you have managed in such a fairly short period of time to free yourself
from the ego? Your notes breath peace, trust, and light. I know that you always tell us that you are not
completely free from your fears and processes, but your degree of connection is so strong, it is felt in
your notes and they are a blessing to all of us.
I truly appreciate the time that you dedicate to answer me, as well as the peace that I feel every time
you remind me so many times of the simplicity of the practice. A big hug with lots of love.
Comment: Well, I still confront experiences, or I should say, projections that disturbed my internal
peace. And what I do is what I share with in everyone in my notes. I simply forgive and trust. Because
what I noticed, at least during my first year or two studying the course, was that the theory never
brought me peace of mind, only through the practice I was able to experience peace of mind, even if it
was for only a short period of time.
Now, although I do practice the course on a moment to moment basis, to the best of my abilities, that
does not mean that I have found permanent peace of mind. But I can honestly share that my level of
internal peace is far much higher than what it used to be.
However, the obstacles that started to come up later, and I mean, after I have written my book and even
started to speak and shared my experiences with the course more publicly, had it not been for my
practice, I might not have been able to deal with them effectively. I might have reacted very violently,
or may not have even been able to handle them.

Right now I find myself in a space where I truly feel that the Holy Spirit has me under His blanket, and
I am filled with trust. In other words, it does not matter what could happen in my life, I have an internal
certainty that everything is going to be alright. However, within that space of trust and safety, there are
areas where I am still experiencing fear and confusion, which I simply look at them with the Holy
Spirit so that He can help correct my mental error of perception. In other words, I am still work in
progress.
In regards to the first part of your question, if you read my book What Happens When You Let God, I
share in detail how I became a student of the course, however, to give you quick synopsis, I was part of
the self help movement for over 20 years, and nothing that I practiced was able to remove the internal
conflicts I was experiencing. So I took everything single book, CD, DVD, everything I have ever
invested about self help, and gave it to the Salvation Army.
Through some synchronistic series of events, I was lend a copy of Gary Renards book, The
Disappearance of the Universe, and I also read his second book, Your Immortal Reality. These two
books no only introduced me to A Course in Miracles, but also helped me understand the course before
I even bought a copy of the course. Then I read the course, did the exercises for a year, and put the
book aside.
And by the way, putting the book aside does not mean that I dont feel moved to pick it up and read it
every once in a while, but I have never been big into reading, mostly because I never had a good
memory retention. For me reading was about words passing through my eyes. I get more out of pictures
rather then text. Just to give you and example, I read Siddhartha in high school, and I never knew that
it was the story of the Buddha. And could you believe that I did past the test? Well, it was because I
could easily see the answers from the kid sitting next to me.
Anyway, when I was ready for what the course had to offer, I just could not put it down. So I guess that
for reading to get my attention it has to be something extremely meaningful to me.
Then I visited few course study groups, and what I noticed was that they spent much of the time
dabbling in the theory, and with mundane conversations, seemed to me like they were mostly focusing
on discussing the course. And that is obviously part of the perfection of their journey, so I am not
saying that there is anything wrong, I just could not resonate with the way the course was being taught,
you know, someone read a paragraph, then they speculate or talk about it, then someone else read
another paragraph, until is time to go home. It may work for some, it just that it was not working for
me.
Also to be honest, I am not a fan of following teachers, and to this day I do not follow anybody. I do
respect them and appreciate them for what they do, and at the beginning, I did pay close attention to
few, but I always reminded myself that my ONLY teacher is the Holy Spirit, so for that matter I never
belonged to any organized groups, or anything for that matter. It could be said that I am a spiritual
renegade, living by my own internal guidance, in spite of what others may say or think about me.
Then when I looked for a course community and teachers of the course, I found that many, although
they teach the course, and maybe have a great intellectual understanding of the teachings, they could
help me understand why I was having all these internal an external conflicts. And when I would share
with some what I was going through, all they would try to do was to give me advice instead of
reminding me that I was just going through a natural undoing process.

I am certainly not implying that there is anything wrong with giving advice because that is neither good
or bad for in some occasions that may be the right thing to do. But what I am trying to say is that
someone who is still attached to illusions, even when he/she may have an intellectual understanding of
the course, all that they do is reflect back at the student his/her own fear, therefore magnifying it in the
student.
Now we have TWO people sharing the same egos thought system, hoping to solve the illusory
problem at the level of form, which is exactly what the ego wants us to do; to look at a problem with
him, make it real, and then try to solve it there.
Thats why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "Confronted with any aspect of the situation that seems
to be difficult, the ego will attempt to take this aspect elsewhere, and resolve it there. And it will seem
to be successful, except that this attempt conflicts with unity, and must obscure the goal of truth. And
peace will not be experienced except in fantasy." T-17.VI.7:1-3
So aside from doing my best in order to live the teachings of the course, very unsuccessfully by the
way, hehehe, I also felt as if I was just being the black ship, the odd ball for I guess wanting God more
than anything else, even when I could see how I still had some illusory attachments. In other words, I
felt confused, I did not know who to listen to, or who to talk to, it could be said that due to my
rebellious attitude, or maybe just being hard headed, I simply threw myself completely into the hands
of the Holy Spirit, Christ, God, Spirit, Essence, Infinite, whatever the heck you want to call It,
regardless of what anyone else thought about me.
Inclusively, I stopped contacting courses teachers and started to trust. For me, although I could be very
hard headed, or stubborn, it was as if something deep within would not allow me to function in the
world in any other way; it was as if I was embarking on a journey that even if I tried to walk away from
it, I just couldnt. As Ken Wapnick would say, "you just bought a one-way train ticket from which you
cannot get of off."
If I tried to get a job, the doors would shut down on me. If I did get a job, I would still could not feel
happy. If I tried to be in a relationship with a girlfriend, I could not be happy trying to function like a
regular human being doing what most of us supposedly have to do. I felt different, and could not point
fingers as to what was going on. I even went as far as to wondering if I could even function in this
world, or if Ill end up becoming destitute begging for money on the side of the road because I just
could not figure out why I did not even have the energy to do whatever it is I should be doing to at least
re start my life. It got to a point where I did not want to do anything!
Interestingly enough, whenever I was naturally guided to do something, all the resources that I needed
in order to complete that vision would show up in my life, one being writing my book, What Happens
When You Let God, teaching the course, and if I needed money along the way, the right job would
show up, or the opportunities that I needed in order to continue putting one foot in front of the other
would continue to show up. Always enough for what I needed, just the right amounts to help me
continue on this path.
And in retrospect, as I look back, every time I wanted something other than God, like a girlfriend, my
own place, lots of money, a job that I can enjoy, etc., I could see that none of that was going to bring
me any happiness, and that for the time being would have been only distractions that would eventually
lead me back to pain, not because there is anything wrong with having them but because I was still
making them valuable.

This reminds me of one of the three first stages of the development of trust. Where I am reminded that,
"First, they must go through what might be called "a period of undoing." This need not be painful, but
it usually is so experienced. It seems as if things are being taken away, and it is rarely understood
initially that their lack of value is merely being recognized." M-4.I.A.3:1-3
As I started to open up my heart, even when most people would not understand me, I started to project
in a synchronistic manner the kinds of teachers that would support me on this path. So after reading
Gary Renards books, which was my introduction to the course, and while I was doing the exercises of
the course, the fist two teachers that showed up in my life were Nouk Sanchez and Tomas Vieira,
authors of Take Me To Truth, Undoing the Ego.
Shortly after reading their book back in 2009, early that year I had the privilege to have a phone
conversation with Tomas, and he helped me deal and understand what I was going through, just as
Nouk Sanchez, they both had somewhat similar experiences, and the only thing they both kept
reminding me of, sometimes via email, was that everything was going okay; that I was doing fine, and
that I just had to simply trust the process.
If you want to find out more about them, take a look at their site: www.TakeMeToTruth.com. They
have lots of great audio recordings as well as wonderful articles. And Tomas may not be here with us
in form, but in content he is one with us, so for me, he is always in my heart.
The next teacher that presented itself in my life, although I have never met her personally, but I did
listen to a recording of her, and to this day I still listen to it, her name is Martha Lucia. Through her
own personal experience, she talked about when her life started to fall apart, just like mine was, and
how she dealt with that experience through practicing the teachings of A Course in Miracles. She kept
reminding me the importance of always choosing peace above all else; to always keep my attention on
peace rather than illusions, otherwise I will always be at the effect of the world.
If you are interested in finding out more about her work, visit her website at:
<span>www.anotherwayliving.net.</span>
Then through Nouk Sanchez and Tomas Vieiras newsletter, two new people came into my life, one
whom we became friends and talked a lot in the past. We actually became sort of like mutual support,
whose name is Linda Jean McNabb author of One Again: A True Story of a different kind of
forgiveness. She helped me stay centered in each moment, just like every other teacher I just
mentioned. Not through advice, but through reminding me the importance of just being.
This is not an easy thing to do when we are caught up in effects, in our wants, which by the way, thats
why the course reminds me, "Your function here is only to decide against deciding what you want, in
recognition that you do not know. How, then, can you decide what you should do? Leave all decisions
to the One Who speaks for God, and for your function as He knows it. So will He teach you to remove
the awful burden you have laid upon yourself by loving not the Son of God, and trying to teach him
guilt instead of love." T-14.IV.5:2-5
The other teacher that came along was Liz Cronkhite, whose weekly newsletter was like water that
would satisfy my thirst because each one of her newsletters were as if it was actually answering the
next question I had in mind. Well, its only one Mind, but you get my point. I even had a chance to do
two brief coaching sessions with her, and I say brief because she is really good at nailing the issue once
I share what I was experiencing, once again, because she is coming from experience.

And just to clarify, what I mean by that is, yes, a teacher of the course can say to you, the course says
blah, blah, blah But someone who has similar experiences although in different form may say,
when I was dealing with this problem, this is how I was able to move through it because what was
really going on was blah, blah, blah See the difference? If you want to know more about her work
visit her site at: www.ACIMMentor.com.
I know what the course says. But to me that is meaningless unless I feel as if though I am
experiencing that peace, and love, and non judgmental attitude. And that is not going to happen if I
keep intellectualizing it. At some point I have to just put the book aside and trust; trust that I know
nothing, that I dont know what anything is for, and be okay with that. Until I am willing to just let go
and let Got, I am going to try to understand the understandable.
It is impossible for the ego to grasp something that is beyond intellectual understanding, otherwise I
will continue running in circles for the rest of this illusory existence, until I am ready to realize that, I
dont know what anything, including this means. T-14.XI.6:7 and be okay with it!
I dont even know why I am writing this note, or I should say, inspired to write it, or what is the
purpose for answering this question. I am just doing it, and trusting that there is as much perfection in
this experience in the same way that there is perfection if I choose not to write it. But for some reason I
cant stop myself, so I will continue. What? You have any problem with that? Hehehe! Sorry, that
was the gang member in me that came out! His name is pachaquito, Hehehe!
Another teacher that came along that became a friend and we have talked few times, and always a
wonderful reminder of the perfection of my journey is Regina Dawn Akers author of NTI The Holy
Spirits Interpretation of the New Testament, who is another trusting soul that plunged into the abyss,
maybe with a better business sense than I, I dont know, but with the same willingness to trust.
She also helped me move through some experiences in our few phone conversations, not by giving me
advice, but through sharing some of her personal experiences, always reminding me to put my whole
attention and trust in the Holy Spirits Guidance. If you want to find out more about her work, her
website is: <span>www.ReginaDawnAkers.com</span>
Then through another synchronistic series of events, I found myself traveling to Spain, and teaching the
course in Spain. While in Madrid, I met Maria Rocio Palacios, which by the way, she was going to be
there for just one extra night because she was taking a workshop with non other than Rosa Maria
Wynn, who is the person who translated the course in Spanish, and for the last 20 years is the woman
responsible for making the course available to Spanish speaking countries.
How funny that Rosa Maria lives in California, about 5 hours away from me by car, and I got to meet
her and connect with her in Madrid, Spain, all because Maria Rocio Palacios said to me, Nick,
strangely enough, I dont know why but I just felt moved to text a friend, just to say hi, it was as if a
very clear voice asked me to do so, and that friend introduced me to you.
Well, thats how I met Rocio, who I truly feel that she is not only an amazing course teacher, after 20 +
plus years practicing it, but she truly lives love. She radiates love. She is now another angel that I have
by my side, whom we talk regularly, reminding me to stay true to my calling, as she has been true to
hers. It is as if the more I keep putting my attention on Spirit, all that I need to help me move through
this experience shows up in my life in a rather effortless manner.

She speaks Spanish because she is from the Canary Islands but she can communicate in English too,
but if you do speak Spanish, or know of any Spanish speaking individuals who could benefit from her
work, her website is: www.respiramosunidos.es, which by the way, the name of her website in
English means, We Breathe Together.
En between, I also had the chance to attend few workshops by Ken Wapnick, as well as listening to
some of his tapes and read some of his books, but I still choose to listen to the Holy Spirits Guidance
within me. Again, maybe I am just a hard headed stubborn person, a spiritual renegade, or as Tomas
Vieira once said, becoming a pioneer. I dont know. Anyway, if you want to know more about Kens
work and the Foundation of A Course in Miracles, his website is: <span>www.facim.org</span> .
And by the way, Ken Wapnick is considered to be the most trusted, knowledgeable, and true teacher of
A Course in Miracles in the world. He is someone who definitely is worth studying with.
Having shared all this with you, personally, I am not interested in understanding the course anymore, or
becoming an expert on it. I am only interested in experiencing peace, and to practice listening to the
Holy Spirits Voice, even when at times I may not be able to do it well. But through practice is the
ONLY way Ill be able to develop that muscle.
I would like to share few short excerpts from my book, What Happens When You Let God, which can
be ordered through www.TruthAndMiracles.com; " I want you to understand that my intention is not
to come across as an expert on A Course in Miracles, nor are any of the answers in this book the
ultimate answer. Remember, the ultimate answer is between you and the Holy Spirit. The words
contained in this book are just symbols, pointers to help remind you to always stay connected to your
Source. You can experience this Source of Many Names by turning your attention within. I am simply a
student of The Course who is openly sharing with you my experience as I continue to put the principles
of A Course in Miracles into practice."
"Should you decide to start studying The Course, my only suggestion is try not to get yourself caught
up in the desire for intellectual understanding. Focus on the practice, as only the ego seeks to see
with anal eyes. We are not asked to figure anything out. Jesus asks that we simply surrender all of our
experiences to the Holy Spirit. As we surrender, He does the necessary work leading us back to the
place we have never left. With Holy Spirits guidance, we come to know our real home in God. " Page
372
Just like you, I had lots of questions, but then I realized that all of them led me to the very same
answer; It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all
problems for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the
same to Him, because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach.
(Forgiveness) T-26.II.1:1-3
And it does not matter what it is I may be experiencing, there is only one practice, When your peace is
threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know what anything, including this,
means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not use my own past learning as the
light to guide me now. T-14.XI.6:6-9
And from then on, By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not know, the Guide Whom
God has given you will speak to you. He will take His rightful place in your awareness the instant
you abandon it, and offer it to Him. T-14.XI.6:10-11

Having said all that, although as you can see, the practice is very simple, I would be a hypocrite if I
were to tell you that it is easy, for it is not. This is a practice that in order for it to truly work, you have
to want wholeheartedly the peace of God above all else. Otherwise is like just getting your feet wet
without going all the way inside the pool.
Obviously, not everybody is ready to jump in the pool at the same time. But even then, only our
willingness is what matters. Then little by little, at our own individual pace, we will feel more
comfortable listening to that inner Voice, or following Its direction, which by the way, I dont hear a
voice perse, for me is like a feeling of clarity, a sense of knowing that what I am doing in each moment
is the right thing for me to do. I cant really explain it. I did not say that I feel that every decision I
make is the best one, or that I do not let fear stop me at times, but thats why I practice. Is like the notes
that I have written. When I started to answer the questions and posting them on Facebook, which is
something that happened organically because I did not have any plans, I never imagined the kind of
impact that they were going to have on so many people worldwide.
And I only share with an open heart, without pretending that I am some kind of an advanced teacher or
enlightened master, or anything like it. I dont even consider myself to be a teacher of God, regardless
of the label someone may want to place on me. I am just someone who is doing its best to hand
over his life to the Holy Spirit in the best way I can. And who knows if I end up becoming a teacher
of the course for the rest of my life, or if I find myself doing something different. But for now, this
seems to be the direction in which my life is moving towards, and I feel that extending to others what I
learn is something that fulfills me, so for now, this is the path Ill continue on.
Which by the way, this reminds me of what Jesus shared in A Course in Miracles, Teaching should be
healing, because it is the sharing of ideas and the recognition that to share ideas is to strengthen them.
I cannot forget my need to teach what I have learned, which arose in me because I learned it. T5.IV5:.2-3
In your case, it is very natural to ask questions, but I warn you to be very careful because the ego
can corner you with so many questions that you may find yourself becoming addicted to wanting
to understand everything. And I have seen so many students becoming addicted to teachers with the
hopes that they will somehow come up with a different answer or will share something that will lead
them to the atonement.
Personally, I feel that there is no need for me to do any more research, only to practice forgiveness,
trusting the process, and throughout my personal experience my faith in the divine order of things is
strengthened. And if there is anything I need to learn or understand, it will reveal itself to me in the
precise moment in time and through whatever vehicle it is supposed to. It could be a thought, a book, a
friend, a stranger, a teacher, whatever.
And if there is something I have learned, that took a big weight off of my shoulders, as my friend
Melissa was sharing with me, is that once you truly invite the Holy Spirit, there is no possible way
you can mess anything up! There are no longer wrong decisions, even when they may appear to be
that way. Yes, youll always have forgiveness opportunities, but youll accept those opportunities as
being part of the perfection of your own awakening process.
And having said that, that does not mean that if I feel inspired to listen to a teacher that I wouldnt. But
there is something deep within that always reminds me that my only teacher is within, and that is the
only place I have to look for answers instead of placing my attention outside, on illusions. And
outside Ill never find answers, but outside I may hear something that resonates with what I already

knew inside, and that is just a way in which the Holy Spirit employs illusions to corroborate that which
I already knew. As a result I would not experience myself as conflicted.
Now, if I hear something outside that I seem to resonate with, but I still feel conflicted, it may be
because I was not resonating with Truth but with some kind of belief that I have to let go of, because
we must remember that our beliefs are projected outward. And thats what strengthens them in our
mind. But they are not truth, they are just beliefs (illusions). But the beauty of this work is that we do
not have to figure anything out. Any internal conflict is not for us to analyze but for us to hand it over
to Him, Who knows what to do with it and restore our mind back to peace.
And I have to say that along this path you probably will find people that wont agree with your way of
living your life, inclusively, there may be some who will go as far as attacking you, but even then, that
is part of the perfection of your process, which by the way, reminds me of the following excerpt from
the course, The role of the accuser will appear in many places and in many forms. And each will seem
to be accusing you. Yet have no fear it will not be undone. T-31.V.16:5-7
"The world can teach no images of you unless you want to learn them. There will come a time when
images have all gone by, and you will see you know not what you are. It is to this unsealed and open
mind that truth returns, unhindered and unbound. Where concepts of the self have been laid by is truth
revealed exactly as it is. When every concept has been raised to doubt and question, and been
recognized as made on no assumptions that would stand the light, then is the truth left free to enter in
its sanctuary, clean and free of guilt. There is no statement that the world is more afraid to hear than
this:
I do not know the thing I am, and therefore do not know what I am doing, where I am, or how to look
upon the world or on myself. Yet in this learning is salvation born. And What you are will tell you of
Itself." T-31.V.17:1-9
Let the Holy Spirit do Its work. He only asks you to forgive and to trust in the perfection of the
process. In each moment, when your peace is disturbed, choose again. And if you lose your peace,
choose again, and if you lose your peace, choose again, and so on
I promise you that the time will come when youll experience, not the atonement, but youll see how
mysteriously everything begins to unfold in your life that will help you maintain your attention on truth
without letting illusions distract you as easily as they used to. But it takes willingness and practice, lots
of practice, daily practice, hourly practice, until the practice has become your way of living, and in that
moment youll realize that that was the way it was always meant to be, and the old way was the
hardest.
So the question I would ask you to contemplate is, do you want to spend most of your time and energy
practicing forgiveness, or do you want to continue asking and anal-yzing?
"Simply do this: Be still, and lay aside all thoughts of what you are and what God is; all concepts you
have learned about the world; all images you hold about yourself. Empty your mind of everything it
thinks is either true or false, or good or bad, of every thought it judges worthy, and all the ideas of
which it is ashamed. Hold onto nothing. Do not bring with you one thought the past has taught, nor
one belief you ever learned before from anything. Forget this world, forget this course, and come with
wholly empty hands unto your God." W-pI.189.7:1-5

My decision is clear, and if I fall of the wagon, or my peace is disturbed, can you guess what Ill do?
If you already forgot, read the 4th paragraph previous to this one.
And how do I really know that I am truly living A Course in Miracles? Very simple! If I hold just one
single thought of anger, or hatred, or a drudge, against a brother or a sister, or if I accuse any of my
brothers or sisters of anything, I am NOT practicing or living the course.
And in that sense, I am holding myself as well as my brothers prisoner. For the miracle occurs when an
ancient hatred becomes a present love, or as the course would say, "The holiest of all the spots on earth
is where an ancient hatred has become a present love" T-26.IX.6:1
And if I think that a brother or sister has done anything to me, then I must remember what the true
secret of salvation is. "The secret of salvation is but this: that you are doing this unto yourself. No
matter what the form of the attack, this still is true. Whoever takes the role of enemy and of attacker,
still is this the truth. Whatever seems to be the cause of any pain and suffering you feel, this is still
true. For you would not react at all to figures in a dream you knew that you were dreaming. Let them
be as hateful and as vicious as they may, they could have no effect on you unless you failed to
recognize it is your dream." T-27.VIII.10:1-6
And after all that Ive had said here, who knows, I could be wrong. ;o) And thats why I exhort you to
practice listening to your Self!
I love you!

What Do You Need In Order to Teach A Course in Miracles?

by Nick Arandes on Sunday, January 2, 2011 at 8:04pm
Question: Hi Nick, I wish you a very happy 2011!!! I have a question, the ones who facilitate A
Course in Miracles, do they have to take some kind of class, how do they become courses teachers?
Thanks!
Comment: What I can share is that the course is a personal practice where we simply deepen our
relationship between us and the Holy Spirit. It is not necessarily so that someone can become a teacher
of the course, however, when we study something, through teaching is the fastest way to not only learn
it, but to also live it. Thats why the course reminds me, "A good teacher clarifies his own ideas and
strengthens them by teaching them." T-4.I.1:1 And it does not have to be a formal way of teaching.
Every single experience lived is an opportunity to put the course into practice.
I dont know if Ill end up teaching the course for the rest of my life, or for the next year, or months or
days, I dont know. I only take things one day at a time, trusting in the perfection of the divine plan.
What seems to be taking place in my life is that I am being considered by many to be a courses
teacher, but not because thats how I see myself, but because apparently that is how my script is
unfolding itself. Believe me when I say that I do not consider myself as a courses teacher, I am only a
student, which will continue to be a student until it is time for me to awaken from the dream.
If you have read most of my notes, as well as for those who have heard me speak, I dont really teach
the course. I may use passages and excerpts from the course in order to support whatever point I may
be making while at the same time I share my personal experiences. Yes, I do teach the metaphysics just
to set the foundation for what is truly going on, but after that, its an open forum.
In regards to your question, in case you are wondering about you wanting to teach the course, simply
offer all of your thoughts to the Holy Spirit, and who know if you find yourself inspired to teach the
course to others.
That being the case, there are those who teach the course in a very formal structured way, which that
being the case, it is good to have a good intellectual understanding of the theology, while there are
others who do it more spontaneously, in a very casual informal way. What matter is not so much what
we are teaching but where are we coming from when we are teaching. Are we teaching from judgment
and fear, or are we teaching from a place of love?
In my case, there are those who may not resonate with the way I teach while there are others who feel I
am the greatest teacher ever. I guess it all depends on where is my ego at the time they meet me, jejeje!
Also remember that the person typing these words right now, is not going to be the same person typing
the next note because I am always expanding in awareness as I continue to practice forgiveness.
I simply continue to put one foot in front of the other, practicing forgiveness and trusting the process,
and from then on, I leave everything in the Holy Spirits hands, which is my Real Teacher.

Remember that Jesus uses de course as a vehicle of communication so that your mind can heal for there
is only one mind, and everything that you see is your projection.
Once you continue practicing the course, if you feel inspired to teach it, doors, opportunities will open
up for you to do so, as well as inspired ideas for you to follow upon. I dont sit down an write books for
pleasure, I dont even like to read, and yet, I was inspired to write a book, which happened rather
effortlessly as I was flowing with the experience. Early this year I found myself writing notes, mostly
because of a personal experience, which led to someone asking me a question that I ended up posting
on facebook, and over 200 questions and answers on facebook later, that has led to a facebook
following I was not even expecting. I did not go to a formal class in order to teach the course, my
teacher the whole time was, and is, and forever will be, the Holy Spirit.
However, I will say, that at the beginning, the teachers who truly helped me understand the course so
that I can start putting it into practice, first was Gary Renard, followed by Nouk Sanchez and Tomas
Vieira, followed by Kenneth Wapnick, Liz Cronkhite, and through out, as well as after, and to this day,
there are other teachers who you may not know of, as well as friends who truly practice and some who
I feel that truly live the course, which I stay in contact with, that allows me to continue practicing the
course.
But once I got the basic teaching of the course, which is to choose again, and practice it, the Holy
Spirit is truly my only teacher, always reminding me that everything that I share with my brothers and
sisters is for my own learning. So I share with an open heart reminding me that the only one I am
teaching is myself. And the one teaching is not my little i, it is the Holy Spirit within.
And He always tells me to remind all my brothers and sisters the very same thing, to turn within, and
away from illusions so that the Holy Spirit can be their one and ONLY Guide! At least, that is my one
and only practice. And if I fall off the wagon? I choose again. And if I make a mistake? I choose again.
And if I dont feel peaceful? I choose again. And if I choose again, and again, and again
That has been my illusory experience, to be continued _

Whats the Point in Living? I Have Too Many Painful Thoughts!

I Want to Wake Up!!!
by Nick Arandes on Sunday, January 2, 2011 at 6:34pm
Question: Live, live? Whats the point in living? Thats the question Ive been asking myself for that
last few years, and I cant find an answer! Maybe living while asleep I spent my life changing mi mind
(getting married, being a mother, taking care of my kids, wanting a house, etc.), but when I wanted to
wake up I found myself noticing that nothing make any sense! Specially if I notice that because of being
asleep you screw up the life of your children!! And now they have to deal with all the trauma of having
to struggle to wake up and to be happy!! (I say this because I have 4 children, from which 3, which I
think are the ones I am using to send you this message, have low self esteem, fears, insecurities,
sadness, etc., and because of that they have all sorts of physiological problems) (the 21 year old drinks
too much, the 16 year old deals with schizophrenia, and the 14 year old girl is having issues with
anorexia, while the second child, the one that appears to have gain the most amount of confidence and
self esteem is the one taking the place of the adult, responsible for what I cannot do). And at the same
time, I have to understand that each child has his/her own script, that everything is a dream, that is a
nightmare, and that noticing is all that I need. But you look at your children who do not appear to be
happy, and I feel like just wanting to disappear! I have too many painful thoughts running though my
head, feeling that I am still very, very asleep, it is hard for me to find peace of mind and to feel like life
is worth living. Thanks!
Comment: When we are dealing with experiences that appear to be painful and difficult, only one
thing is happening. Instead of placing our attention on cause, which is internal, we are placing our
attention on effects, which are perceived as external experiences.
Obviously I am not here to tell you what to do, nor to ask you to pretend not to feel anything, but to
remind you that, There is but one Teacher of reality, Who understands what it is. He does not change
His Mind about reality because reality does not change. Although your interpretations of reality are
meaningless in your divided state, His remain consistently true. He gives them to you because they are
for you. Do not attempt to "help" a brother in your way, for you cannot help yourself. T-12.I.6:6-10
Now let me ask you, Who is the Teacher that understands reality? That would be the Holy Spirit,
Jesus, whatever you want to call it, not Nick Arandes. And where is that Teacher? Within your mind.
There is but one interpretation of motivation that makes any sense. And because it is the Holy Spirit's
judgment it requires no effort at all on your part. T-12.I.3:1-2
What is it that the course means when it says, it requires no effort at all on your part? That instead
of you trying to analyze your experiences, that simply offer your thoughts (judgments) to the Holy
Spirit so that He (the only teacher) can help you perceive correctly. "The analysis of ego motivation is
very complicated, very obscuring, and never without your own ego involvement. The whole process
represents a clear-cut attempt to demonstrate your own ability to understand what you perceive. This
is shown by the fact that you react to your interpretations as if they were correct." T-12.I.2:1-3
Everything that you are experiencing is only your interpretations of what you think is really happening
in your life, when in reality, nothing ever happened, and you are innocent for you have done nothing!
Now, these words are meaningless unless you are willing to ask the Holy Spirit for guidance through
asking for peace of mind only. If you ask for anything else, all you are going to do is experience more

illusions, which sooner or later are going to cause maybe even more pain than then one you are already
experiencing.
I once again remind you that the pain you are experiencing is not because it is real, but because you are
making error real in your mind; you are giving reality to your illusions through judgment. "You have
been told not to make error real, and the way to do this is very simple. If you want to believe in error,
you would have to make it real because it is not true." T-12.I.1:1-2 Understand that you do not
respond to anything directly, but to your interpretation of it. Your interpretation thus becomes the
justification for the response. That is why analyzing the motives of others is hazardous to you. If you
decide that someone is really trying to attack you or desert you or enslave you, you will respond as if
he had actually done so, having made his error real to you. To interpret error is to give it power, and
having done this you will overlook truth. T-12.I.1:4-8
How do we practice in each moment not to make error real for us? "When your peace is threatened or
disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know what anything, including this, means. And so I
do not know how to respond to it. And I will not use my own past learning as the light to guide me
now. By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not know, the Guide Whom God has given
you will speak to you. 11 He will take His rightful place in your awareness the instant you abandon it,
and offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6:6-11
From here on, you have to trust the process. The reason why we dont trust the process is because we
want to experience physical changes as proof of our healing, forgetting that our physical reality only
represent our present state of mind (It is the witness to your state of mind, the outside picture of an
inward condition. T-21.in.1:5), and that is why the course reminds us, Therefore, seek not to change
the world, but choose to change your mind about the world. T-21.in.1:7
In order for us to experience a change of mind requires constant vigilance of the egos thought system,
and what makes it ever harder is because our physical appearances (projections) simply validates what
we think it is real to us, which is the experience we find ourselves reacting to. Here is where everything
becomes more complicated, first, we look at something that we believe is happening (illusions) and
when we start to give meaning to them makes them even more real, making the undoing twice as
difficult. Thats why lesson 135 from the course reminds me, Who would defend himself unless he
thought he were attacked, that the attack were real, and that his own defense could save himself? And
herein lies the folly of defense; it gives illusions full reality, and then attempts to handle them as real. It
adds illusions to illusions, thus making correction doubly difficult. W-pI.135.1:1-3
Just to clarify some of the language, what the course means by defenses, is our judgment. If someone
attacks me verbally, and I react to it, thats a defense because I am defending myself from something
that is not real. If I lose my job, and I feel fearful, thats another form of defense because I am
defending myself from something that doesnt exist. If the government makes poor decisions, and I get
upset, thats another defense because I am defending myself from something that is not real, in other
words, our defenses are our judgments to every experience that we find ourselves reacting to.
I am certainly not implying that we should not make decisions in order to make changes or state our
point of view should we feel that to be necessary, or to stand on our ground if the situation requires it, I
am referring to when we are reacting to something because we have forgotten that what happens in the
physical world originates in our mind. So when we react, we are simply giving validity and power to
our projections, which simply continue to perpetuate in our mind, or I should say in the One mind, the
belief in separation.

That belief in separation is the root of ALL of our seeming problems, and thats the ONLY perceived
problem that needs to heal, which is the reason why the course reminds me, It is not difficult to
understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He has not
greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because each one
is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach. The aspects that need solving do
not change, whatever form the problem seems to take. A problem can appear in many forms, and it
will do so while the problem lasts. It serves no purpose to attempt to solve it in a special form. It will
recur and then recur again and yet again, until it has been answered for all time and will not rise
again in any form. And only then are you released from it. T-26.II.1:1-8
Lets look at few of the sentences from the extract I just shared. Every problem is the same to Him,
because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach. And what is
the same approach that the course is referring to? Forgiveness!
Another sentence, A problem can appear in many forms, and it will do so while the problem lasts.
If you read all of my notes, you will notice that I receive all sorts of questions imaginable to man, by
people hoping that I may give them a different answer, for that is what the ego is always looking for.
The ego always tries to find a way to deviate our attention from cause, within (mind) to effects, outside
(illusions) so that we try to solve all of our problems somewhere else, through all sorts of different
approaches. Thats why the course reminds me, Confronted with any aspect of the situation that
seems to be difficult, the ego will attempt to take this aspect elsewhere, and resolve it there. T17.VI.7:1
So when the course reminds me, A problem can appear in many forms, and it will do so while the
problem lasts, the different forms could appear as our children having psychological problems,
feeling guilty for not being a good mother, financial difficulties, health issues, worldly problems,
challenges with animals, government issues, environmental issues, problems with beliefs, etc., etc.,
etc., yet, what is the ONLY problem that give rise to all apparent problems what we experience in our
daily lives? The belief that we are separate from God.
And once again, the ONLY reason why the forgiveness process was designed, was not so that we can
exchange illusions, but so that we can change our perception about them. Illusions will never cease to
be illusions for their objective is to make us believe that we are the opposite of our True selves.
Thats why they seem to exist, not because they are real but because we are the ones who invented
them; we are the ones that are making them real, which is why the course reminds me, You can never
control the effects of fear yourself, because you made fear, and you believe in what you made. In
attitude, then, though not in content, you resemble your Creator, Who has perfect faith in His creations
because He created them. Belief produces the acceptance of existence. That is why you can believe
what no one else thinks is true. It is true for you because it was made by you. T-1.VI.4:2-5
The Holy Spirit is the memory of our perfect state of being, the Reminder that we are perfectly safe at
Home in God, and He simply asks us to hand over all of our fearful thoughts to Him so that He can
help bring our mind back to its natural state of perfect peace. We can then even laugh with Him at the
silliness of our projections once we are able to perceive correctly, and thats why the course reminds
me, "In gentle laughter does the Holy Spirit perceive the cause, and looks not to effects. How else
could He correct your error, who have overlooked the cause entirely? He bids you bring each terrible
effect to Him that you may look together on its foolish cause and laugh with Him a while. You judge
effects, but He has judged their cause. And by His judgment are effects removed." T-27.VIII.9:1-5

So it really doesnt matter what kind of experience we may be having, what is the only thing that is
asked of us? To forgive, and then of course to trust! Here is A Course in Miracles summarized in a
single sentence, If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought system and open it
to me, I will correct it very gently and lead you back to God. T-4.I.4:7
In other words, from my heart to yours, the only thing I can offer is to remind you that in the best way
that you possibly can, without having to feel guilty or bad for thinking that you are not doing it right, is
to be willing to hand over your apparent worries and concerns to the Holy Spirit (which is really what
the forgiveness process is), so that He can teach you, and to trust the process remembering that, "All
things work together for good. There are no exceptions except in the ego's judgment." T-4.V.1:1-2
I love you!

Is "Unknowingness" a Good Thing?

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, December 25, 2010 at 12:00pm
Message Received: Nick, I've been seeming to go through such a lot lately, sickness abandonment.
Yet knowing that even the need to observe how these make me feel, is yet again another ego affirmation
and in a way the causation of feeling bad about these iluusionary events. Such a state of
unknowingness, hoping this is a good thing, Love!
Comment: I always remember that every experience that we have, usually it is simply the ego trying to
get our attention. It is kind of like the ego throwing a curve ball so that we can keep our attention on
illusions rather than truth. If the experience is painful, the ego threw us a stick with a nail at the end of
it, and if the experience is pleasurable the ego threw us a stick with a candy at the end of it. Both are
two opposite ends of the same stick (fear).
If there is one thing I have gotten out of this journey more and more is to practice detachment
(dropping the stick altogether). Detachment does not necessarily means that I wont feel or that I wont
see what seems to be going on, although when the mind is rid of guilt, the body cannot experience pain,
but all fear and pain comes from some kind of an attachment.
The world is filled with attachments. One of the most challenging experiences I had to deal with was
my attachment of what people would think about me, or my reputation in the Course community after
some of the experiences I had of my own learning process. But as I continued to center my thoughts on
Spirit, meaning the present, I simply watched how everything seems to work itself out. The hardest part
is to practice detachment when our greatest fears come up.
However, once we realize that our fears come up not so that we can place our attention on them, but so
that we can release them, because we cannot release something unless we are not willing to look at it
first, then we are able to move through those experiences more easily. Although the course repeats
itself over and over again, the prayer I always emphasize on is:
"When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know what anything,
including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not use my own past
learning as the light to guide me now." T-14.XI.6:6-9
The next sentences state:
"By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not know, the Guide Whom God has given you
will speak to you. He will take His rightful place in your awareness the instant you abandon it, and
offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6:10-11
I also would like to share the beginning of that paragraph: "Do not be concerned about how you can
learn a lesson so completely different from everything that you have taught yourself. How would you
know? Your part is very simple. You need only recognize that everything you learned you do not want.
Ask to be taught, and do not use your experiences to confirm what you have learned." T-14.XI.6:1-5
This is why the course emphasizes so much on patience, and trust. As a matter of fact one of its core
lessons are: "Now you must learn that only infinite patience produces immediate effects." T-5.VI.12:1

And the effects or effect, is talking about is peace of mind. Later on in the Manual for Teachers the
course states: "Patience is natural to those who trust. " M-4.VIII.1:9
Now you may ask, how can we possibly trust when our world seems to be turned upside down? Well,
the challenge with this journey is that we get to see the perfection in everything, mostly in hindsight.
I'm pretty sure that if you look back, times when you thought that everything was going wrong, later
you could see the perfection in it. That's why the course reminds me, "Some of your greatest advances
you have judged as failures, and some of your deepest retreats you have evaluated as success." T18.V.1:6
That's what I've seen happening for me. And the best way, at least for me, to handle my experiences is
by choosing peace above all else. When confronted with any situation, I choose peace first, and then
act, rather than acting immediately. And at times when I was lost, interestingly enough, the perfect
resource would show up to help me continue on with the next step. And I know that choosing peace,
specially when we think we need to be DOING something is not easy for we may be led to move in a
direction which goes in complete opposition of what we think we should be doing.
That's why the course's Manual for Teachers reminds me, "A major hindrance in this aspect of his
learning is the teacher of God's fear about the validity of what he hears. And what he hears may indeed
be quite startling. It may also seem to be quite irrelevant to the presented problem as he perceives it,
and may, in fact, confront the teacher with a situation that appears to be very embarrassing to him. All
these are judgments that have no value. They are his own, coming from a shabby self-perception which
he would leave behind. Judge not the words that come to you, but offer them in confidence. They are
far wiser than your own." M-21.5:1-7
Basically the ego is going to use our illusions to keep our attention on effects, and our bodies,
emotions, feelings, etc., are its most powerful weapons for that is how the ego convince us that what
we are experiencing is real. But the choice that we have over and over again, is the power to "choose
again." And what is it that we are choosing? Right mindedness. And how do we do so? By choosing
peace above all else, and meaning it! That' why I'll share excerpts from what has become one, if not my
favorite course lessons, lesson 185 entitled, I want the peace of God.
===== Excerpts:
"To say these words is nothing. But to mean these words is everything. If you could but mean them for
just an instant, there would be no further sorrow possible for you in any form; in any place or time.
Heaven would be completely given back to full awareness, memory of God entirely restored, the
resurrection of all creation fully recognized." W-pI.185.1:1-4
"No one can mean these words and not be healed. He cannot play with dreams, nor think he is himself
a dream. He cannot make a hell and think it real. He wants the peace of God, and it is given him. For
that is all he wants, and that is all he will receive. Many have said these words. But few indeed have
meant them. You have but to look upon the world you see around you to be sure how very few they are.
The world would be completely changed, should any two agree these words express the only thing they
want." W-pI.185.2:1-9
"To mean you want the peace of God is to renounce all dreams. For no one means these words who
wants illusions, and who therefore seeks the means which bring illusions. He has looked on them, and
found them wanting. Now he seeks to go beyond them, recognizing that another dream would offer
nothing more than all the others. Dreams are one to him. And he has learned their only difference is
one of form, for one will bring the same despair and misery as do the rest." W-pI.185.5:1-6

===== End
Another question that would arise is, but how do we function in the world? Well, some are led to a
more introspective life (Eckhart Tolle) while others may be led to do the opposite. We are all faced
with decisions to make, and although everything is neutral, and nothing has any power to make us or
brake us, I don't know what each person's script may call forth. But one thing I would say is that the
more I choose peace, the better equipped I am to make a most favorable decision (based on love rather
than fear), which could be the same one I would have had to make had I not been at peace. The
difference is, I can find myself in a much better space no matter what happens around me.
And I will also share that at times when peace seems to be eluding me, at least detachment allowed me
to bring myself back to that space. Sometimes it may take days, depending on how much unconscious
guilt may be coming up. Because peace is what we are, and the only thing that is getting in the way of
that experience is our judgments, expectations, ideas, beliefs, resisting what is! But when we simply
allow, what is left? Peace!
I have been at peace, even if the midst of pain, and I have not being at peace, even when everything
seemed to be okay. Once gain, remember that it is impossible to experience peace, when the mind is
lingering in the future (fear, worry) or lingering in the past (fear, guilt), only when in the present (Holy
Instant) can peace be experienced. And the way to experience that instant is through detachment, that's
how we become the observer.
In a nutshell:
Forgiveness allows us to remove the guilt responsible for our projections and our reaction to them.
Acceptance allows us to remove suffering, by not resisting.
Trust allows us to remove all judgment making patience easy.
Patience allows us to live a life in peace regardless of what we do or what's going on.
And the funny thing is that complete detachment brings them al together because;
forgiveness is a form of detachment by helping us not to react to our projections,
acceptance is another form of detachment by helping us not to react to our projections,
trust is another form of detachment by helping us not to react to our projections,
patience is another form of detachment by helping us not to react to our projections.
So really the words are irrelevant. If we could practice being in that state of detachment what is left
would be peace.
And as you said, "Such a state of unknowingness, hoping this is a good thing,.."
Well, it is not a good thing nor a bad thing, it is what it is. However, the choice is always the same,
with whom do I want to look at it, with the ego, or with the Holy Spirit? If we choose the Holy
Spirit's thought system we detach. If we choose the ego's we attach. That power to choose between
truth or illusions (Holy Spirit or Ego) is going to determine your state of being in each situation, which
is going to be either love or fear.
Eckhart Tolle once said that the times comes when we begin to start feeling comfortable with the
uncertainty. No matter what may seem to be happening, detach through forgiveness, and trust that "All
things work together for good. There are no exceptions except in the ego's judgment." T-4.V.1:1-2

You are doing wonderfully! Congratulations on the undoing of the ego and Happy Holidays!

What Does It Mean When Someone is Sick?

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, December 23, 2010 at 9:49am
Question: Hi Nick, first of all, thank you for all your responses!!! Mi doubts are:
1-All sickness have its origin in wrong thinking?
2-If someone in my family is sick, is because I have through wrongly or he has thought wrongly?
3-And if I also see him sick is because I am reinforcing his belief which is erroneous, then I should not
believe in his sickness and not give it importance?
4-And if his sickness is mental (schizophrenia, anorexia, etc)? And if it is an addiction? How am I
supposed to act? Thank you very much!"
Comment: Each person has his own script, and the problem is not who is doing the wrong thinking, it
is the fact that you are judging your illusions. Remember that you never know what anything is for, nor
what anything means. In relation to question number 4, the way to act is always the same, by offering
your judgments to the Holy Spirit and in each present moment you'll know what to do.
There is no specific way on how to act, just remember that the Son of God is perfect, whole and
complete, and you never know the reason why something is taking place, just be willing to recognize
that there is perfection in everything, and let the Holy Spirit take care of the situation.
If anything, the only thing you could do when you see a brother or sister dealing with a physical or
mental condition is to ask for his/her peace of mind, which is really yours, and by not judging you are
not reinforcing in YOUR mind the belief in separation.
And the way you interact with that person in the world of form would probably be the same way you
would have interacted anyway, the difference is that this time you are coming from a place of love
instead of fear._

How To Deal with A Daughter that is Rude?

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, December 23, 2010 at 12:12am
Question: Hi Nick, while I was reading your notes a question came to my mind. I have a 27 year old
daughter that lately has been very rude to me, I know it is my own projection so I forgive and trust the
process, but its been few months asking for peace and apparently I seem to be peaceful, it is just that
for trying to be loving and not knowing how to deal with her attacks I keep storing my emotions to the
point that I have developed a heavy cough.
My question is, how do I know that I am learning a new thought system and maybe I am not being
able to achieve complete peace, what is it that I need to do in the interim, I mean, while I am handing
over my thoughts to the Holy Spirit so that I do not keep this emotions that are affecting me?
Thank you so much for your answer, and I leave you with thousands of happy moments in light!
Comments: First of all, when someone is being rude, obviously that is what we are perceiving. And if
we look at our perception through the Holy Spirits thought system, we can be firm and let them know
that that behavior is not acceptable. However, if we look at the very same experience with the egos
judgment, the difference is that we end up reacting, in other words, attacking right back therefore
compounding the fear.
Unless you are dealing with someone who is mentally challenged, where it could be said that
communication is completely impossible, although when you bring in the Holy Spirit you never know
what could end up happening, it could be said that she is reflecting back at you your own weakness
where you allow others to take advantage of you or to talk down to you in that way. There is an old
saying that states that people will treat you the way you teach them how to treat you. And believe it or
not, the way your respond to everyone is how you are teaching them how to treat you. Now, I am using
down to earth language (dual) before getting into seeing a different way of looking at it.
So continuind with what I am sharing, yes, we all have moments when we react to others, but a
daughter that treats her mother that way for a very long time is because that is how the mother has
allowed the daughter to treat her.
Without having to make this complicated at all, like always, we first invite the Holy spirit so that He
can help us deal with the experience, and as a result, we could end up having a heart to heart
conversation with that person.
Now, this is another issue we need to consider. Suppressing what you feel believing that you are doing
the right thing because that is what supposedly spiritual people do, that could end up becoming more
lethal than if you simply expressed what you feel in each moment.
Because the first time that it happens, although you may feel angry, you may be able to express what
you feel in a more controlled manner. But if you let it build up within you, you may end up one day
reacting in a very destructive manner.
Obviously, again, I am using dual language because many course students and teachers believe that
because they are studying the course, they need to pretend that they dont feel anything, and they end

up becoming self destructive. Not long ago, a teacher from A Course in Miracles group, which I am not
going to mention names ended up committing suicide, and from that sect, I have met people who ended
up developing nervous breakdowns.
So yes, we do everything possible to offer our thoughts to the Holy Spirit, however, while our mind is
being transformed, at least, we must look for healthy ways to express whatever it is that we may be
feeling, until we no longer feel affected by those experiences.
Remember, if she behaves that way towards you, and you allow it, what is it that she is learning?
And what are you teaching her? Forgive and trust the process, and the perfection, which may include
having to respond in a way that may appear to be firm.
Okay, enough dual crap, hehehe! Lets get to courses languge. Just to clarify, I am not saying that you
have to react nor respond to everything. What I am saying is, continue to practice forgiveness,
especially during such challenging circumstances so that whatever guilt that is in your mind, which is
responsible for such projections can be healed. And remember that although the projection appear to
look like a daughter that is rude, the root of the problem is, one, our belief in the separation, and
second, recognizing that there is a part of your mind that is projection the rudeness that is really in you,
you are just seeing it out there. Thats how the ego justify itself, by blaming.
I was involved in a short relationship with a woman, who all she does is attack, even to the point of
telling people lies about me. And believe me that in many occasions I felt hurt, and even angry, and the
only thing I could do is asking the Holy spirit to help me heal my own mind for if my mind heals, her
heals also.
Pay close attention now, my mind healing does not mean that she has to change her behavior, but if I a
want to experience the Kingdom, I need to make sure that EVERYONE of my brothers and sisters can
experience it with me, and that can only happen when I stop judging them. And if I feel angry because
of someone elses behavior, even when they appear to be absolutely wrong, I am still leaving my
neighbor behind, and therefore I will not be able to experience the Kingdom. Why? Because the only
one I am judging is myself. Thats why the course reminds me, "Who would send messages of hatred and
attack if he but understood he sends them to himself?" T-19.IV.B.i.14:11
I know this is not very easy to accept, especially when we feel like victims of our own projections,
however, the course is very clear about it, and thats why it reminds me, "The secret of salvation is but this:
that you are doing this unto yourself. No matter what the form of the attack, this still is true. Whoever takes the role of
enemy and of attacker, still is this the truth. Whatever seems to be the cause of any pain and suffering you feel, this is still
true. For you would not react at all to figures in a dream you knew that you were dreaming. Let them be as hateful and as
vicious as they may, they could have no effect on you unless you failed to recognize it is your dream. " T-27.VIII.10:1-6

Once the Holy Spirit has transformed your mind, what appears to be a rude attack toward you is being
seen as a call for love, which is exactly what everything is, either a call for love, or an opportunity to
extend love, only that when seen as an attack is because we are looking at it through the egos thought
system.
However, until you get clear on that, before you have a conversation with her, if that is what you feel
guided to do, look for a healthy way first to let go of that stored energy. Take a walk on the park or go
jogging, work out, do whatever your Internal Guidance may suggest. But remember, that I am never
upset for the reason I think. W-pI.5 ;o)

So if you are going to blow up, go to a boxing gym first, ask to fight the strongest fighter, and once you
knock him out, and you become a millionaire for knocking out heavy weight fighters after having a
confrontation with your daughter, you can then see the perfection in your daughters rude behavior
toward you, hehehe!
Lots of love to you!

If I am Firm, Am I Not Being Loving?

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, December 22, 2010 at 11:58pm
Question: Hi Nick, my question is, in general the nature of my ego is tranquil, inclusively, it prefers
softening itself before becoming strong. However, there are circumstances in which the script, and the
actors in my script, I feel that I need to be firm, even when my decision appear to be selfish in order for
me to be okay (well, me being ok is relative, because after being firm my own judgments and attack
thoughts fill my head).
I know that when I defend myself is because I have perceived attack and also justifying a firm attitude
as selfish (that at times it may even be necessary, I guess) seems as if it goes against my invulnerability.
I mean, for the thought system I am experiencing, or moving towards, making a firm determination, or
to shout, that is already an attack. Could you please help me clarify how the course looks at what I
am experiencing, or how the Holy Spirit looks at this? Once again, thank you a thousand times!
Comment: Within this dual world we will confront situations that will require decisions that not
everyone is going to approve of, or to even see them as acceptable. In those moments a lesson for us
could be to not let others take advance of us or to not be affected by others opinions.
Now, here is the little detail. If we are reacting, which is the way fear (ego) responds to all situations,
in that case what we are doing is giving validity to our illusions, and as a result, even when we believe
to have done the right thing by attacking our brother, we feel experiencing pain, or like you said,
well, me being ok is relative, because after being firm my own judgments and attack thoughts fill my head

But if you make a strong and firm decision, and you are at peace with yourself because you know it
was the right thing to do, there is no reason for you to feel uncomfortable. Remember that being firm
does not necessarily mean that you are not extending love, but that that is the way in which you may
have to respond in certain circumstances. Someone who is drunk and wants to drive home may feel
very angry at you for refusing to give him his car keys.
A child may feel angry at you when you do no allow him / her to go out at night with some friends
whom you know can lead to trouble. This does not mean that you are in charge of everyones
decisions, but within this dual world, once you have placed the Holy Spirit first for guidance, decisions
will need to be made, and the only thing we can do is ask the Holy Spirit to guide us in the best way
that we could possible comprehend, and once the decision has been made, if we still feel some pain or
guilt, we offer that to the Holy Spirit so that the unconscious guilt can be healed.
Another scenario is when someone is attacking us, and I dont mean physically, I mean someone who
is filled with emotional pain and verbally attack us or is very condescending, which may be a way to
try to show off some kind of power. You know, the kind of people that will go as far as confronting
you in order to just be right. Although every relationship gives us an opportunity to look at our own
darkness in order to bring them to the Holy Spirit to be healed, these are examples where we cannot
defend ourselves verbally for it is impossible to deal with someone who is mentally unstable.
In such situations, a lot of times, instead of the Holy Spirit guiding us as to what to say, usually utilize
that opportunity so that we can recognize through that illusion the part of our mind that is asking for
love so that we can extend it. And as we let the Holy Spirit guide us, we now become the vehicle
through which healing occurs without having to even say anything. But first, we need to be very

receptive to the Holy Spirit. Thats why it is asked of us to do nothing. And that is where a great deal of
vigilance of the egos thought system is required. Remember that every time we are reacting is because
we are looking at our experiences through the egos thought system, which screams, THIS IS REAL!
THIS IS TRULY HAPPENING! DO SOMETHING! DEFEND YOURSELF!!!
But if we invite the Holy we are reminded that, "In gentle laughter does the Holy Spirit perceive the cause, and
looks not to effects. How else could He correct your error, who have overlooked the cause entirely? He bids you bring each
terrible effect to Him that you may look together on its foolish cause and laugh with Him a while. You judge effects, but He
has judged their cause. And by His judgment are effects removed." T-27.VIII.9:1-5

That is our practice; that is our responsibility. We are not responsible for undoing the ego but to choose
again in each and every moment. Remember that the one undoing the ego is the Holy Spirit, not us, we
are egos and will continue acting as such. However, as we offer all of our judgments and thoughts to
the Holy Spirit, we are more conscious of what is truly going on until even when we still share a little
bit of the ego (while we are still having the experience of being in a body and being a part of this dual
world) with a transformed mind we wont experiment any more suffering.
And that is the happy dream; the peace that passes al understanding; the enlightened mind. When I get
to that space Ill share with you in my notes. Or who knows, maybe Ill disappeared in my own world
and will stop sharing my experiences with the course. I dont know, lets see where it all leads.
I love you!

Is Pain Necessary to Evolve?

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, December 22, 2010 at 11:56pm
Question: Nick, in relation to a message written, I resist having to accept that pain is necessary to
evolve, specially a heart ache. Could you please clarify?
Comment: First of all, pain is our own creation, or I should say, projection. It occur when we
experiment internal conflict. That pain let us know that we are trying to share two complete opposite
thought systems. Obviously we cannot share them at the same time because when one is present the
other one is not. Thats why the course reminds me, "What you must recognize is that when you do not
share a thought system, you are weakening it." T-6.V.B.1:7
But the problem is that we share the thought system of the Holy Spirit for just one moment, and almost
immediately we return to the egos though system, and there is where the pain and conflict begins.
Thats why the course also reminds me, The way out of conflict between two opposing thought
systems is clearly to choose one and relinquish the other. T-6.V.B.5:1
Then the next sentence validates the point I am intending to make when it states, If you identify with
your thought system, and you cannot escape this, and if you accept two thought systems which are in
complete disagreement, peace of mind is impossible. T-6.V.B.5:2
Now, the way we weaken the egos thought system is through our forgiveness practice, which is the
same as to say to offer our thoughts (judgments) to the Holy Spirit for reinterpretation. And that is a
continuous work because we are retraining our mind to think opposite to the way weve been taught to
think by the world, and that requires constant vigilance and patience.
Thats why although the courses teachings are simple, the practice is not easy. Well, its really easy,
once we drop our resistance, but while we continue to resist it will appear to be very difficult. And
thats why we practice.
However, continue forgiving and trusting, and the Holy Spirit will provide you with all that you need
while we all waking up from this nightmare, that in truth never happened, hehehe!

Is Everything a Projection?
by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, December 22, 2010 at 10:39am
Question: "Nick, I asked another teacher this question...when I look at the physical world, the trees ,
the sun, my granddaughter..is any of it real or just my thoughts projecting on to this sreen? I get by
with a little help from my friends..namaste"
Comment: EVERYTHING is a projection. On that there are no exceptions.
But just because we know this it does not mean that we are not going to be loving and kind to them
because every projection simply reflect back at us our state of mind.
Right now, our state of mind is that of dreaming, and that's why we see our projections. But as we
continue to offer our thoughts to the Holy Spirit, our mind is gradually being transformed to the point
where we begin to see things from a different perspective and we are no longer affected by them.
But that is not something you need to be concerned about, just allow the projections to be as they are
without judgment, and let the Holy Spirit do Its part.
Happy Holidays! _

Remember Not to Turn the Course into Your God!

by Nick Arandes on Friday, December 17, 2010 at 8:30pm
I am writing this note because I read comments of many people asking me about trying to establish
routines regarding the study of the course, which I am not saying that it is wrong, however I felt
inspired to share the following.
We have to be very careful with the study of the course because the course could easily be turned into a
false idol, which by the way, thats what seems to be happening in many occasions.
The purpose of the course is not to establish some kind of a routine, for that could turn into our god, as
the Manual for Teacher of the course reminds us, Routines as such are dangerous, because they easily
become gods in their own right, threatening the very goals for which they were set up. M-16.2:5
Remember that the course is just a symbol whose only objective is to share a message, which is,
choose your right mind in each present moment. And the reason the message is transmitted through
a book filled with words is because within this dream, it is one out of the many forms in which we have
access, or I could say, able to recognize the message.
Yes, we have access to it by turning within, but since we have lived our whole life choosing the wrong
mind, our filters (beliefs) would not allow us to truly listen and carry out the message, so an illusion
such as a book is employed so that at least we can read it.
However, instead of practicing what the Holy Spirit is asking us, through the words contained in the
book, what began to happen is that we took the book and made it a part of the dream.
Remember, once we are clear about what the course is asking, all that is left is to practice the
forgiveness process, and to trust. This does not mean that we wont read the course again or that we will
not practice the exercises if we feel moved to, but what happens is that the only goal is forgotten, which
is internal peace and not the understanding of the theology.
And of course, we have made the theology so important, that now the URTEX followers are attacking
the 3rd Edition followers, which are then attacking the Sparkle version followers, all in the name of
what they think is staying true to the course means.
For those who have read my notes, you may have noticed that although people come to me with all
sorts of seeming problems, which in form each appear to be different, my answer is always the same!
Many believe that I have some kind of a great understanding of the course, but in truth, I just dont put
my attention in their seeming problems (effects).
I simply remind them, maybe using different words of course, that everything that they are
experiencing is a projection, and what they need is a change in perception, not a exchange of illusions.
And Who is in charge of changing their perception? The Holy Spirit! And how do they go about to
have Him correct their perception? By practicing forgiveness, and then trusting that the Holy Spirit is
doing His part! That the only thing that is required from us!

The reason I can share this with such conviction is because not only that is all I practice, but my own
experience has shown me the validity of this work. That does not mean that my mind is healed, but
looking at where I was at, specially after 20 years of following every guru and spiritual teacher, and
practicing all the self help stuff that there is out there, I can honestly say that it is the only practice that
has finally helped me deal with the issues and every seeming challenge that I have faced. And as long
as I am having this human experience, Im pretty sure there will always be some more stuff coming up.
And yes, the course is only one path out of many, it is not the only one, and for some people other
practices will work for them. But since the subject of this note is not to make the corse our god,
continuing with the topic in discussion, I can also assure you that my practice is not special.
My practice is simply not to resist anything (accepting everything just as it is), handing over my
thoughts (judgments) to the Holy Spirit for reinterpretation, (which is the same thing as to practice
forgiveness), and trust that everything that seems to be happening is happening in divine order for my
highest good, as the course reminds me, All things work together for good. There are no exceptions
except in the ego's judgment. T-4.V.1:1-2.
Once we are clear that all that we need to practice is to choose again, for that would be the same thing
as being vigilant of the egos thought system, there is no reason to study the course anymore, nor to
understand anything else for the book has served its purpose. The only thing left is to forgive and trust,
and to let the Holy Spirit guide you in regards to continuing to study the theology or not.
And rest assure that the hardest part of practicing the course is developing the courage to listen to your
Inner Guide, which is why Jesus said in the course, It is possible even in this world to hear only that
Voice and no other. It takes effort and great willingness to learn. It is the final lesson that I learned,
and God's Sons are as equal as learners as they are as sons. T-5.II.3:9-11
Remember that Jesus learned that lesson through practice, not through understanding intellectually any
theology. And by the way, Jesus the man never existed for that is just another story we made up, just
like the story of having a book called A Course in Miracles, however, the Jesus the course refers to is
the memory of your true self, which is also referred to as the Holy Spirit, or you can call it Essence,
Spirit, God, whatever, the name is irrelevant.
So the bottom line is, forgive and trust, and if your mind feels disturbed in any way shape or form,
simply do this, When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know
what anything, including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not use my
own past learning as the light to guide me now. By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do
not know, the Guide Whom God has given you will speak to you. He will take His rightful place in your
awareness the instant you abandon it, and offer it to Him. T-14.XI.6:6-11
Why have we made the course so complicated? Because when the ego felt that its existence was
threatened, he then started to teach the course, ;o)
The course does not ask us to follow anybody, and that includes me, for those who for some reason
have put me in some kind of a pedestal, it only says; "Its only purpose is to provide a way in which
some people will be able to find their own Internal Teacher." Preface
Why do I share A Course in Miracles?
" A good teacher clarifies his own ideas and strengthens them by teaching them. Teacher and pupil are
alike in the learning process. They are in the same order of learning, and unless they share their
lessons conviction will be lacking." T-4.I.1:1-3

And what is my intention?

"Every good teacher hopes to give his students so much of his own learning that they will one day no
longer need him. This is the one true goal of the teacher. It is impossible to convince the ego of this,
because it goes against all of its own laws." T-4.I.5:1-3
Will I continue teaching A Course in Miracles? I dont know. Will I make my living sharing the
course? I dont know. Will I stop teaching the course and do something else? I dont know, but as of
this moment, this is what my Voice seems to be guiding me to do, and it feels like the right thing for
me, and that what matters!
And yes, there are few people who may have judgments against me, but all I can say is, I will continue
putting one foot in front of the other, taking things one day at a time, in spite of what anyone may think
of me.
Hey within the story we made up about Jesus, he was crucified wasnt he? So, do you think I can
expect everyone to love me? That I have no control of, but I do have control of what I can extend to
those who judge me by always choosing the right mind. And I will do my best to extend my love to all
no matter what. Which by the way, whatever it is I am extending, who am I extending it to? Me! For
there is only one of us in the room, only One Mind. So if I send (extend) messages of hatred, "Who
would send messages of hatred and attack if he but understood he sends them to himself? Who would
accuse, make guilty and condemn himself?" T-19.IV.i.14:11-12 But if I extend love... :o)
And thats what living the course is truly about. Im not quite there all the time, hehehe! But thats why
I practice! :o)
I love you! And thank you all for allowing me to be as crazy as I can sometimes be, and for letting me
be a part of your circle of friends.

Is Hoponopono Compatible With the Course?

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, December 16, 2010 at 3:44pm
Question: "Nick is hoponopono compatible with the course? I love that teaching. Thanks Nick. "
Comment: I personally do not compare any other teachings with the teachings of the course because
even when they appear to be compatible, always end up adding confusion. The course is only one path
out of many, but for me, I simply use the one teaching the course asked me to practice which is
forgiveness.
Now, regarding your question, the issue is not whether it is compatible with the teachings of the course
or not, but what is the goal of that teaching, to awaken from the dream, or to exchange illusions for
others, which is the opposite of what the course teaches.
Because remember that to want to make an exchange of illusions, you would first have to judge them
as imperfect. That does not mean that I would not want to change something, but regardless of whether
I choose to change something or not, I see everything as perfect, regardless of how it may appear to be.
I never ask the Holy Spirit for an exchange of illusions, I simply ask to help me recognize the truth in
everything, which is love.
If hoponopono takes you to that goal, you could say that is compatible with the course, but if your goal
is the exchange of illusions, as I said, is contradicting the course.
The question that you would have to ask yourself now is, what is your purpose? To use that practice
to help you recognize the truth? Or to change something in your life that you are judging as
imperfect? There's the answer to your question.
I mention this because although I commented, incidentally, in my book What Happens When You Let
God, the similarity of this teaching, most people who use hoponopono use it as another form of the law
of attraction, and that is why when they study the course end up becoming confused. So again, what is
your purpose? o)
Lots of love to you!

My Life is Falling Apart and Can't Figure Out What To Do, I'm
losing Faith in the Course
by Nick Arandes on Monday, December 13, 2010 at 12:29pm
Question: Hi Nick, I don't know how others send their questions but here's mine via facebook. I hope
it's alright. As you may know I'm a course in miracles student. I don't belong to any group and I do my
lessons on my own. For a reason I really unknown to me (Well maybe due to my difficult childhood) I
was always lead to spirituality. And since I was a child I knew something was wrong with almost
everyones mind and told my father that I wanted to grow up to be a phyciatrist to heal everyone's
minds. Well that did not happen.....:)
I think I have almost read anything & everything that's under sun that's even remotely related to
spirituality & philosophy as I just can't stand reading about current events or any other topics that
most of my brothers seem to enjoy. That being said, Course in Miracles resonates with me like no
other.
Further more , I'm such a result oriented person, meaning if something does not show the result it
should I move on right away & I loose interest. I have experienced tremendous amount of Joy, Peace
and freedom since I began the course. There hasn't been much I have asked the holy spirit where I
wasn't answered or helped almost instantly. Even though I'm only 35, my life story is very long & full
of what us humans would call tragedy. Despite all that, I have managed to experience such joy, peace
and true happiness that can only be from GOD as worldly circumstances haven't been what most of us
would call ideal.
I'm almost all the time in peace & I have been able to handle even the seemingly very difficult
situations with Grace. I knew it was because I was guided and comforted by Holy Spirit/God. In rare
occasions I would loose my peace or my faith and after some intensive prayer/forgiveness I would have
my peace & faith restored. Well, I'm writing this to you because most of your notes have helped me &
can relate to them. Specially when you share your own experiences....so may be you may understand
what it is that's going on with me right now.
It started about maybe 10 days ago, where I feel like I lost my connection to the Holy Spirit, to GOD
and everything. I find myself worried & stressed about the littest of things. I feel alone, lost and that I
don't matter to GOD or anyone else. As if everyone is much better if I did not exist. I really want to be
left alone to sleep but worldly situation such as career & children don't allow that. I continue to
practice my lessons each day & try to forgive each painful moment but I seem not to get back my peace
like I use to. In fact it feels worst. I feel anxiety, anger, sadness and frustration....etc. You name it I feel
it. Yesterday it got so bad I had chest pain. The only time I get relief from my pain is if I'm asleep. The
moment I wake in the morning I feel dreadful. I can't point it or explain it. I continue praying but I feel
like I'm praying to nothing or no one. I continue to apply forgiveness but not even an instant of relief.
Since I have been in a reasonable amount of peace for a while these feelings are so strange to me. I
mean, I got used to being in peace and now it's seems it has gone. I've recently changed career & I find
the behavior's of my brothers/sisters I work with a bit bizarre.
But almost all of the projections we see in the world are bizarre so I forgive and try to change my mind
about them instead with the Holy spirit. I try to apply that at my work brothers as well. I pray that I be

shown the truth about them instead of what I'm making of them...but so far I feel even worse around
them, I treat them with kindness and respect because they are me...but my anxiety and discomfort
triples when I'm around them? It's strange because I have handled situations seemingly more difficult
with the Holy Spirit before. Why can't I hear or feel the holy spirit anymore?
Another background info:.....My brother (younger) lived very far from me and we did not talk for many
years...(long story short)after we reconnected and found out that we were both leading a similar life
without knowing about one another....we were both pulled to spirituality. In fact it was him who
mentioned Course in Miracles to me 5yrs ago but at that time I was not inclined to go find out more.
Well about 2yrs ago he committed suicide & I had to travel to Europe for his Funeral which is how I
found the Course in his house. I brought it back with me & been a student since. His last days we use to
talk a lot and his experiences were similar to what I'm going through now.
What leads to this? He was in such peace for many years, he even was seen as wise counselor people
would turn to for help around his community....then he felt what I'm feeling now. He explained to me
then but I did not understand what he was going though then, until now. What is the cause of such pain
and almost a desire to cease to exist? After all the time of peace what brings this about? Write me back
if you can with whatever holy spirit guides you with....as I seem unable to hear his voice now. Thank
you and I love you.
Comment: First of all, everything is happening in divine order, I now see why I had to wait before
answering your question because two other questions came through that I feel each answers two of
your main questions, which are:
1) It started about maybe 10 days ago, where I feel like I lost my connection to the Holy Spirit, to
GOD and everything. I find myself worried & stressed about the littest of things. I feel alone, lost
and that I don't matter to GOD or anyone else. As if everyone is much better if I did not exist. I
really want to be left alone to sleep but worldly situation such as
In regards to your issue with the confusion and lack of peace you are experiencing, and your brothers
suicide experience as well as how you feel about it, read the following note entitled, Question About
Suicidal Tendencies by following this link:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?note_id=467008200193
2) Since I have been in a reasonable amount of peace for a while these feelings are so strange to
me. I mean, I got used to being in peace and now it's seems it has gone. I've recently changed career
& I find the behavior's of my brothers/sisters I work with a bit bizarre.
Regarding your issue with coworkers read this note entitled, I Work in a New Place with New
Colleagues and a Lot of Them Simply Irritate me a LOT! What Can I Do? by following this link:
http://www.facebook.com/notes/nick-arandes/i-work-in-a-new-place-with-new-colleauges-and-a-lotof-them-simply-irritate-me-a/466827730193
Now I like to look at something you keep mentioning, which borrowing your same exact words you
repetitively say, I continue to practice my lessons each day & try to forgive each painful moment
but I seem not to get back my peace like I use to. In fact it feels worst. I feel anxiety, anger, sadness
and frustration....etc.
Then you also say, I continue praying but I feel like I'm praying to nothing or no one. I continue to
apply forgiveness but not even an instant of relief.

Then again you also say, I forgive and try to change my mind about them instead with the Holy
spirit. I try to apply that at my work brothers as well. I pray that I be shown the truth about them
instead of what I'm making of them...but so far I feel even worse around them,
I dont know if you can see the trap, which has nothing to do with what you are experiencing but that
you are judging your experiences as real. Now that you have made a judgment about them, you are
now trying to bring the Holy Spirit in, to help you resolve them, forgetting that the Holy Spirit is not
trying to resolve your experiences, he is trying to help you look at them differently so that they no
longer has an effect on you.
Thats why the course talks about not bringing truth to illusions but to bring illusions to truth. You
made an earlier comment when you say, There hasn't been much I have asked the holy spirit where
I wasn't answered or helped almost instantly. Well, from the egos frame of thinking it could be said
that the Holy Spirit resolved your problems, but in truth, what took place was that you made a
judgment about something, the ego exchanged one illusion for another, (a seeming answered prayer)
and you now feel better. But since the egos mantra is seek and do not find, look at your life now after
all those seeming answered prayers.
And how do be bring truth to illusions? Very simply, by instead of judging them, to always remind
ourselves of this, "When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not
know what anything, including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not
use my own past learning as the light to guide me now. By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what
you do not know, the Guide Whom God has given you will speak to you. He will take His rightful place
in your awareness the instant you abandon it, and offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6:6-11
In other words, in recognizing that you do not know what anything is for, regardless of what it looks
like, you can then let the Holy Spirit do its work, and all that it is asked of you is not to judge your
experience as good or bad, or as a prayer being answered or not, but to simply forgive and TRUST;
trust in the perfection of each experience for all of them, if looked at with the Holy Spirit, without our
idea of how they should look, will eventually lead us to truth (peace)!
Now, regarding true peace, your brother may have been seen as a wise person, who appeared to be at
peace, but in truth, someone who is at peace would never commit suicide. And many people who study
the course think that they are at peace and that they are doing the course, but in truth, they are just at
the effect of illusions trying to apply their idea of what the course is about.
An example has been cultish and sects that have been made around a course, and many study groups
that have taken the course and turned it into something that it is not. Even some very well known
teachers that people think they are truly teaching the course, they are not, they are just using it to try to
justify their own teachings. I am not saying this is right or wrong, I am simply saying that the course
has been taken out of context and thats why many people ended up putting it aside.
Remember that the course is a personal relationship between you and the Holy Spirit, not to try to teach
it to others.
Everything I share here is NEVER about me teaching the course to anyone for there is only one of us in
the room, I am only teaching myself. But in the largest scheme of things, I trust that by me sharing
what I feel truly moved to share with others, it is a great opportunity to continue reminding myself of

what I need to learn, or it could also be said, to where I need to keep my focus on, which is on truth and
not illusions.
And if what I am sharing serve others, I simply trust that I am doing what I am supposed to do, even
when it may change in an hour, in a day, or I may find myself doing this for the rest of my life.
Honestly, I dont know, all I know is that I place the future in the Hands of God. W-pI.194
So just hang in there, keep offering your thoughts (judgments) to the Holy Spirit and soon youll see
that all you were experiencing is just the ego trying to get your attention.
I love you!

Question About Suicidal Tendencies

by Nick Arandes on Monday, December 13, 2010 at 10:33am
Question: "Nick I love reading your posts, they bring about another way at looking at ego for me and
practicing forgiveness. I have a question regarding the topic of suicide. Suicide has been part of my
illusionary dream life. My first three decades here on psychoplanet have been battling suicidal
tendencies. Earlier this year my brother in the dream passed on through suicide.. My partner who is
pregnant has told me that she is suicidal at present and has had bouts of suicidal tendencies
throughout her life too.
I have recently completed the lesson's in ACIM and at present I feel lost, thinking about my nephew
and nieces who have to go through this Christmas without their dad, and also not having money to be
able to get up to visit them over this holiday period. It seems that I am forgiving all the above all the
time lately and feel burned out.
I'm asking Holy Spirit to choose for God for me, each time I do, the ego seems to attack even nastier.
I'm trying to choose Peace of God, finding it very difficult over last few weeks. Ego keeps screaming
and screaming, I have no idea of anything, I know nothing. I don't even think the above makes any
sense as unable to make sense of anything anymore..."
Comment: I like to relate a story that took place few years back, as I was working with the course.
One night, I just could not sleep, and I started to hit myself with my close fist because of the amount of
darkness I was experiencing and pain. I did not know what to do. The next few days I felt a black cloud
over my head, and the only thing I could do was to practice my forgiveness process, trusting that the
Holy Spirit will do Its part. Within few days, after that experience, I never had another one like it.
Now, let's see what the course reminds us about the ego's attack on itself when feeling threatened, "The
ego is deceived by everything you do, especially when you respond to the Holy Spirit, because at such
times its confusion increases. The ego is, therefore, particularly likely to attack you when you react
lovingly, because it has evaluated you as unloving and you are going against its judgment. Yet it is
surely pointless to attack in return. What can this mean except that you are agreeing with the ego's
evaluation of what you are?" T-9.VII.4:4-9
Let's brake that excerpt down into peaces. "The ego is deceived by everything you do, especially when
you respond to the Holy Spirit, because at such times its confusion increases." Well, when we begin to
practice the course, seriously, the ego becomes aware of the fact that something is not right. It begins to
feel as if its loosing its power over you. And what do you think the ego employs in order to attempt to
regain power over you? Your feeling, emotions, either physical or psychological. Because through our
emotions is how we continue to believe that who we are is a body. So as you can see, that seems to be a
pretty tough thing to deal with. And thats why you notice that the course is not a course on effects
(body, illusions) its a course on cause (mind). All that the course is doing is retraining the mind, not
the body. So although what I was feeling, which could also be considered suicidal because if I had a
gun, God know if I would have used it, was extremely painful to me.
Lets look at the second line, The ego is, therefore, particularly likely to attack you when you react
lovingly, because it has evaluated you as unloving and you are going against its judgment. Now,
although it is using the word lovingly is really referring to when you act in a way that goes against its

judgment of fear, in other words, when you act according to the Holy Spirits thought system. Now, it
could be said that once you choose the Holy Spirits thought system, everything is going to be a bed of
roses, and in truth it is, but remember that the reason you are having those painful experiences is
because at a much deeper level you are still holding on to the value system of the ego. So the pain is
not in inviting the Holy Spirit, but in not being yet willing to surrender your thought system to Him. So
you are really struggling against yourself. But through you mere willingness to practice, as the Holy
Spirit continues to removes the blocks, the time comes when you begin to experience more peace, and
that peace is used as a new point of reference to remind you that that peace is the only thing you truly
want.
Lets now look at the next line, The ego will attack your motives as soon as they become clearly out of
accord with its perception of you. This is when it will shift abruptly from suspiciousness to viciousness,
since its uncertainty is increased. Now, what is its perception of you? That you are a body, that you
are separate from God. So the moment you begin to start perceiving your true self, which is a threat to
the ego, once again, the ego using your emotions to try to get your attention, this time as the course
says, This is when it will shift abruptly from suspiciousness to viciousness, since its uncertainty is
increased. So it is not that you are going crazy, although this is often how it feels, is that you are
going through a transformation process where the sooner you are willing to surrender your thought to
the Holy Spirit, the sooner youll get to experience that peace that passes all understanding. But again,
this requires something that the ego value system (the world) does not understand, which is surrender
and trust.
In the ego value system we want results, we want to be in control, why? Because that way we can
keep our illusions and cope with this world of form more comfortably. But we keep forgetting that the
goal of the course is to awaken us from this dream, and not to exchange illusions for another because
the nature of this world is dual, and only here is where we experience the illusion of lack, pain,
suffering and limitation. But again, thats the only world we seem to know. So letting it go, although it
is very simple, is not that easy because of our attachments.
Finally the last two lines say, Yet it is surely pointless to attack in return. What can this mean except
that you are agreeing with the ego's evaluation of what you are?" Meaning, that there is no point in
giving your attention to the ego, trying to resolve your seeming problems, which believe it or not is
the same thing as saying attack in return here in the world the way you have always done because
what you are doing then is agreeing with the egos evaluation of what you are, which is the idea that
you are a body, separate from God, living in a physical world.
So what Im trying to say is that what you are experiencing is a natural process of transformation, and
all these suicide stories are just ways in which the ego wants to keep your attention on illusions; in fear.
That being said, you keep offering your thoughts to the Holy Spirit, to the best of your abilities, even if
you feel moved to seek some kind of outside help, and let now the Holy Spirit use those special
agents to assist you in bringing peace of mind so that the Holy Spirit can do the rest.
As I once heard a teacher said to a student going through a similar experience, just in a different form,
she said, just hang in there, everything is just fine. In my case, I did hang in there, and all I can say
is, everything turned out to be fine because everything is truly working together for your highest good,
as the course reminds us, "All things work together for good. There are no exceptions except in the
ego's judgment." T-4.V.1:1-2
And regarding your question about suicide and why this or that, thats just another way in which the
ego wants to make a story around something that is not real anyway, just to keep your attention on

illusions, and once we make the illusion real, we then try to forgive is, as the course says, The purpose
of the Atonement is to dispel illusions, not to establish them as real and then forgive them.
So keep practicing your forgiveness process, without trying to make sense of anything, are it could be
said, without trying to give reality to illusions and when you feel disturbed, the course only ask me to
practice the following, "When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do
not know what anything, including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will
not use my own past learning as the light to guide me now. By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself
what you do not know, the Guide Whom God has given you will speak to you. He will take His rightful
place in your awareness the instant you abandon it, and offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6:6-11
Its really that simple! I did not say necessarily easy, but thats all we are asked to do! Because there is
only one seeming problem which is the belief in separation from which all the other problems seems
to spring from, that if there is one problem, then there is only ONE solution, which to experience that
solution all that we have to do is to forgive. Thats why a course reminds me, "It is not difficult to
understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He has not
greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because each one
is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach." T-26.II.1:1-3
The question now would be, can you honestly trust the process, or do you need to continue analyzing
before you are ready to truly just let it all go, and let God? Thats the choice you have to make. And
that is between you and the Holy Spirit, not between you and another illusion, like myself for example,
or any other teacher, book, guru, or course in miracles study group, etc.

I Work in a New Place with New Colleauges and a Lot of Them

Simply Irritate me a LOT! What Can I Do?
by Nick Arandes on Monday, December 13, 2010 at 12:38am
Question: Hi Nick, Hope u r ok and practicing forgiveness : ) The reason i am writing to you is
because in the last two weeks so many times I dont know how to deal with situations, when to open my
mouth and when not. I work in a new place with new colleauges and a lot of them simply irritate me a
LOT. And I already dont understand this because in the past I always got along so well with everyone.
And now I feel I got into the wrong company or people or maybe I am wrong to feel this "hate" in me
that I did not feel before ever. Or not hate but irritation. Most of them (colleauges) take this job soooo
seriously that i start to feel like in the army. But the point is that i dont know what wil change if I
forgive and give the whole stuff to the HS? Is that all that i need to do? I kind of tried but i dont feel
more peaceful honestly. Of course i dont want to fight with them because i know it has no sense but
somehow. No, i put it this way. I feel attacked and i feel i need to defend myself, exactly the opposite of
what the Course teaches. So how should i deal with this?? Or are these figures only mirror my own
unconscious mind? It must be horrible then! Thanks so much for your help, if u can. I appreciate it a
lot!! Hugs to you!
Comment: It is soooooo easy to be "spiritual" when we are sitting at home or working with people we
like, etc. The problem is that these circumstances would not allow us to look at the stuff we have inside
that needs to be healed.
What you are feeling has NOTHING to do with your coworkers, it has EVERYTHING to do with how
you are seeing it, which based on what you are sharing, you are looking at your circumstances from the
thought system of the ego. If you see a move with people robbing a bank, would you get upset and
leave the theater because they are doing bad things? The answer would be no! Well, you are watching a
movie where you coworkers may take the job soooo seriously, and you can be the observer saying to
yourself, "well, I don't know why they take this stuff so seriously, but well, I guess that is THEIR
forgiveness opportunity."
However, because you are looking at it with the ego, they have to forgive the fact that they are taking
the job seriously, and YOU have to forgive the fact that that illusion is now affecting you. See the
trap?
So thank them because they are your gurus! They are allowing you to see the "hate" or "irritation" in
you that needs to be healed. So offer all of those judgments to the Holy Spirit so you can laugh about
them instead of YOU taking them seriously. See? The joke's on you! hehehe
So forgive and trust. And once you are no longer bother by them, first you'll be a light for
transformation to them, and who knows, maybe they stop behaving that way, or they may not. But at
least you are not bother by them, and in that case YOU lesson has been learned.
And to your second part of the question, "or are these figures only mirror my own unconscious mind?"
Yes because EVERYTHING is YOUR projection!
Then you say, "It must be horrible then!"

Now you are crucifying yourself by judging your self. No, they are not horrible, they are just what they
are. Your judgment makes them horrible, I say they are rather amusing! ;o)
Lots of love to you!!!

I Do Notice That Some Thoughts Keep Coming Back Over And

Over, Am I doing Something Wrong?
by Nick Arandes on Monday, December 13, 2010 at 12:33am
Question: Mi dear Nick, wanted to bring out something that has been around my mind lately; maybe
you can elaborate on it. I have to say that ever since I started following your notes I have truly jumped
in the forgiveness and trusting ride of undoing the ego.
Eventhough I have been following this spiritual path for some years I realized that many many times
without even noticing it I was intending to change illusions by other illusiones believing that I was
practicing forgiveness then but I do realize that a lot of frustration was experienced when the illusions
that were intended by my "forgiveness" didn't come to term. (Vicious circle for some time) But I do
understand that it was needed for my own curriculum to dance in those waters to get to where I'm
now.. theoretically speaking.. However now that I have been practing my forgivness with any thought
or situation that come my way asking the HS to correct and transform each of them and restoring my
peace in the process, I do notice that some thoughts keep coming back over and over.. not sure if is
how is supposed to be or is just part of the unconsicious guilt that keeps trigering through those
repetitive thoughts? Kisses and hugs once more.
Comment: As long as there is unconscious guilt, thoughts related to that will continue to surface, but
once a thought has been removed, what comes up, even when it seems as if though it is the same thing,
in truth, is just another aspect within the same area you are still working on.
So you are doing just fine, it is only a matter of continue to forgive and to trust. Remember that the ego
is the want that expect results, while the Holy Spirit is imply allowing us to look at each experience
through It's thought system. That way we are no longer at the effect of our experience.
Remember that thoughts that may be coming up are just that. We all have all sorts of thoughts, I have
them too, even when sometimes they seem to be the same one. The key however, is NOT to believe in
them!
It is really only a matter of trusting the process, and the ego will resist that, but you have to be willing
to just keep putting your attention on peace rather than on illusions. In other words, to be willing to
listen to just that One voice. And it takes practice, that's why a course reminds me:
"That is why you must choose to hear one of two voices within you. One you made yourself, and that
one is not of God. But the other is given you by God, Who asks you only to listen to it. The Holy Spirit
is in you in a very literal sense. His is the Voice that calls you back to where you were before and will
be again. It is possible even in this world to hear only that Voice and no other. It takes effort and great
willingness to learn." T-5.II.3:4-10

Can Someone Commit a Crime, Even if You See The Christ In

Him/Her?
Question: "Nick, I am pondering on the line from a Spandau Ballet song Gold. ..."Partners in
Crime"... If you truly saw another as innocent and as Christ...could they still commit a crime...?
Don't we dream these people in order to carry our guilt, act it out and be punished for it...guilt noone, not us or them need be carrying...?"
Comment: You ask: "If you truly saw another as innocent and as Christ...could they still commit a
crime...?" Remember that whatever you are seeing here with your eyes is ego (fear).
We all do our best to see Christ in everything and everyone to remind ourselves of the Christ in us. It's
easy to see the Christ in the people we like, but how about the ones we don't seem to get along, or
commit the "crimes" you are talking about?
And yet, these are the ones where we MUST see the Christ in them for if we see anything less than that
we wont be able to recognize the Christ in us. Remember, don't get too caught up in details, all you
need to know if that if it pisses you off, forgive it! That's it! Don't analyze, don't judge, don't resist, just
forgive and trust, because in order for you to want to analyze or to understand something is because of
one reason and one reason only, you BELIEVE it is real!
So practice becoming the observer of the illusion by handing over every thought of judgment to the
Holy Spirit, and continue living the life you are living, trusting that you don't know what anything is
for, and that everything is working together for your highest good. And that's it!
Trust me when I say that the course is very simple, and the reason why it has so many pages, is because
all these questions we come up with hoping to get an answer that will satisfy our intellect (ego), and
that aint going to happen! Hehehehe!
Because only the ego ask questions. Someone once asked a great teacher, "would meditation answer
all my questions?" And the teacher replied, "no, but it will kill the questioner."
Lots of love to you!

How Do I Forgive a Murderer?

by Nick Arandes on Friday, December 3, 2010 at 4:45pm
Question: "Hi Nick, Some thing happened in my community. There's this guy that was in prison for
murdering his mother he got a life sentence, he got paroled 4 years ago. And 2 days ago he assaulted a
woman (hit her over the head with an ukulele) because she didn't have money or cigarettes. And he is
back in jail.
My question is: is it possible to forgive in the MIND, while at the same time feeling that it is necessary
for violent criminals (murderers, rapists, child molesters) to be in prison. But not for the purpose of
punishment, but just to keep them from committing other violent crimes and maybe getting
rehabilitated??????
The guy that I talked about lived next door to me when I was kid we are about the same age. He
murdered his mom with a baseball bat. I feel bad for him, and I forgive him. But he can't be going
around like a loose cannon hitting people. Thanks Nick!"
Comment: Yes, I know it is all an illusion; yes I know it is all happening in my mind; yes I know it is
my projection, but it is not my experience. So the issue is not what to do, but not to judge as we do
what we feel would be the most appropriate thing to do in any situation.
About a week ago, I witness a car hitting another car and ran away. It happened literally next to me as I
was driving by. I was not really disturbed by the experience, and honestly, for a moment I was
questioning if I should call the police or not because the one who ran away is also an extension of my
mind, and if I am turning him to the police department I am accusing myself, and blah, blah, blah...
Long story short, I pulled over, called the police department, told them what I saw, and from then on I
left everything in the hands of the Holy Sprit. If the police catches the run away vehicle, that's their
forgiveness opportunity.
As a matter of fact, I haven't told anyone about that accident because there is no point, however, here I
am sharing it with you because of the nature of your question.
Once again, the key is not to judge anything as neither good or bad. Using the example of the accident
that I saw, instead of making it an issue, all that happened, or I should say, "seemed" that happened was
that I witnessed an event, and that's it!
And without making judgment, I simply did what I felt was the right thing for me to do in that moment.
If I had a rapist living next to me, and I felt he was a threat, I would do what anyone else would do to
protect himself and his family, and what would that be? I don't know, I'm pretty sure that as I keep
putting my attention on the Holy Spirit I would be guided as the most appropriate form of action to
take, even if at times it may be to call the police. I can do all of that, while I practice my forgiveness
process.
Remember that your forgiveness process does not necessarily mean that you wont see accidents,
murderers, fatalities, etc., it simply means that you wont be affected by them because you are now
seeing them differently. And you can now extend your love to EVERYTHING, regardless of
appearances. And maybe, as the mind heals, the other person would heal as well.

However, I don't know how illusions will play out in your life, I do know however that given the
choice between looking at anything through the ego's thought system or the Holy Spirit's, I always
choose the Holy Spirit's, which is really choosing peace above all else! It's really that simple!

Peace Is Not Something You Have To Look For

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, December 1, 2010 at 10:49pm
Question: Let me see if I understand correctly: the words that other people say that seem to bother
me and cause me to feel judgmental are my egos projection. Is that it? Then, I would have to hand
over that projection to the Holy Spirit so that He can undo it, right? Or how is it?
Comment: Everything that we see, or experience in this human form is our projection, words or no
words. Now, if for some people, an area where they tend to feel more judgmental is when hearing other
peoples unacceptable language, that would be the weapon that the ego would use to trigger
judgment in them. For others who are not affected by words, there would be other areas where the ego
would have to play a role in order to trigger judgment in them.
What we have to be aware of is where are we judging, regardless of what the circumstance or
experience may look like. Now, if we hand all of our thoughts about any experience to the Holy Spirit,
recognizing that we dont k now what anything is for, and without giving meaning to anything, where
there is no meaning, there is no judgment. And without judgment, whats left? Peace.
As you can see, peace is not something we have to look for, is whats left once all judgment is
eradicated. By looking at every one of our experiences through the thought system of the Holy Spirit,
He teaches us how to put all judgments aside so that we can experience that peace that is our true
nature.
"The way out of conflict between two opposing thought systems is clearly to choose one and relinquish
the other." T-6.V.B.5:1
"If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought system and open it to me, I will
correct it very gently and lead you back to God." T-4.I.4:7
It is not as difficult as it may seem! It is only a matter of letting go! But as long as we want to continue
to hang on to our illusions, we will be conflicted between two thought systems, as the course reminds
me, "If you teach both, which you will surely do as long as you accept both, you are teaching conflict
and learning it. Yet you do want peace, or you would not have called upon the Voice for peace to help
you. Its lesson is not insane; the conflict is." T-6.B.5:3-5
"To mean you want the peace of God is to renounce all dreams. For no one means these words who
wants illusions, and who therefore seeks the means which bring illusions. He has looked on them, and
found them wanting. Now he seeks to go beyond them, recognizing that another dream would offer
nothing more than all the others. Dreams are one to him. And he has learned their only difference is
one of form, for one will bring the same despair and misery as do the rest. W-pI.185.5:1-6
So ask yourself, what do you truly want, the peace of God, or your ilusions? Once you can answer that
question from the heart, healing is automatic, as the lesson 185 would say, No one can mean these
words and not be healed. W-pI.185.2:1

Pornography III, Homosexuality & A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, December 1, 2010 at 11:47am
Question: Nick, in your response to my first questions you said, And please, I want to make
something clear, that I am not justifying, nor judging pornography, because just like any other illusion,
is another detail (distraction) that the ego employs so that we can give importance to illusions and
label them as acceptable or not, which is another judgment that keeps the mind focused on effects and
not on cause.
To better understand you, what would be the best way to keep my attention on cause and not
effectsI remember in an older note you wrote something along the lines of effect=physical form and
cause=mindwhat you mean with that is keeping mi mind focused on God? I would appreciate if you
could elaborate a bit on that.
Then you continued with:
But what I want you to understand is that as long as we have a physical experience, where we are still
vulnerable to the feelings, impulses and sensations of the body, each one of us will have different areas
where the unconscious guilt seems to be more pronounce.
This would imply that what you shared with the example of the mother being aggressive with her child?
I mean, I experienced more judgments with the image of my partner because I saw he was
experiencing a physical experience, I mean, regarding his sexual impulse while watching pornographic
material (lets talk also about infidelity) which brings out more guilt for him as well (if he feels
surprised) as much as for me who surprise him having a physical experience? Thats why in the same
way we do not judge a mother who is aggressive to her child because the guilt is unconscious, and as a
result of that we feel more judgmental with bodily functions?
Then I think about homosexualitythats why it is so rejected by so many? Then what matters is that in
both casesthe motherand sex or pornographywhen one is allowing himself to being led by the
ego one gets lost. In both cases of the illusion, they both experience pleasurethe mother may not
experience pleasure but by reacting to the relation with her child with abuse of power it could be said
that she also derives some kind of unconscious pleasure right?...Interesting analyzing your responses
because I feel that I am understanding betterdo you have any notes regarding homosexuality? Well,
thank you in advance, no hurry, everything in divine order right? A big hug Nick, my brother or better
said, ours
Comment: First of all you made the following comment, Interesting analyzing your responses
because I feel that I am understanding better. Although I understand that at the beginning analysis
is what we use to assimilate y understand the message of the curse, this same analysis is what the ego
employs in order to complicate the message, which is extremely simple. I did not say that it was easy,
because our emotions and internal resistance when they are brought up to the surface we experience a
lot of discomfort and pain. Thats why we practice forgiveness and trust that the Holy Spirit is doing
His part.
Now, the ONLY reason why the course consists of 1,300 pages is because the ego is very complicated,
and has to be undone slowly, otherwise it would be too overwhelming. Lets look at your questions so

you can see that all I do is repeating the very same message, only utilizing different scenarios and
reorganizing words and sentences in different forms.
You ask: To better understand you, what would be the best way to keep my attention on cause and
not effectswhat you mean with that? is it keeping mi mind focused on God?
Yes! Now, the question is, how do we accomplish keeping our attention on God? By giving all of our
thoughts to the Holy Spirit, which is the same thing as saying to ask, or focus on peace in each
moment, which is the same thing as saying not to judge, which is the same things as saying not to give
meaning to anything, which is the same things as saying to practice forgiveness
In other words is the same thing as saying:
"When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know what anything,
including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not use my own past
learning as the light to guide me now. By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not
know, the Guide Whom God has given you will speak to you. He will take His rightful place in your
awareness the instant you abandon it, and offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6.6:6-11
Which is the same thing as saying:
"If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought system and open it to me, I will
correct it very gently and lead you back to God." T-4.I.4:7
Which is the same thing as saying:
To mean you want the peace of God is to renounce all dreams. W-pI.185.5:1 or
And when the wish for peace is genuine, the means for finding it is given, in a form each mind that
seeks for it in honesty can understand. W-pI.185.6:2
Which is the same thing as saying:
"It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems
for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him,
because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach" T-26.II.1:1-3
And if you look throughout the course, all that Jesus is asking all to accept is to not give meaning to
anything, to let Him be the teacher. But if you continue analyzing each situation, each event, each
experience, each circumstance, each sensation, each emotion, everything you see, hear, touch, taste,
and on and on, you are now attempting to teach yourself, and thats why Jesus, or Holy Spirit, or
whatever you want to call It cannot teach you. Thats why the course reminds me, "Do not attempt to
teach yourself what you do not understand, and do not try to set up curriculum goals where yours have
clearly failed." T-12.V.6:2
If you look at the lessons from the workbook, just the fist ten:
1) Nothing I see in this room [on this street, from this window, in this place] means anything.
2) I have given everything I see in this room [on this street, from this window, in this place] all the
meaning that it has for me.
3) I do not understand anything I see in this room [on this street, from this window, in this place].

4) These thoughts do not mean anything. They are like the things I see in this room [on this street, from
this window, in this place].
5) I am never upset for the reason I think.
6) I am upset because I see something that is not there.
7) I see only the past.
8) My mind is preoccupied with past thoughts.
9) I see nothing as it is now.
10) My thoughts do not mean anything.
And He will be waiting patiently until you finally are willing to let go, which is why the course
reminds me, If you want to be like me I will help you, knowing that we are alike. If you want to be
different, I will wait until you change your mind. I can teach you, but only you can choose to listen to
my teaching. T-8.IV.6:3-5 And again, using different words, please pay close attention to the last
sentence, I can teach you, but only you can choose to listen to my teaching.
If you read all my past notes you will notice that Ive been asked all sorts of questions, and I NEVER
waste my time putting my attention on the specifics or the details of their question. What I do is keep
their minds (intellect) out of the details (effects) and remind them that regardless of how the details
may look in form, to keep their attention on the cause through forgiveness, so that their mind, which is
the one responsible for all of their projections, can be transformed. "Every problem is the same to Him,
because each one is solved in just the same respect (forgiveness, and trust) and through the same
approach. (keeping your attention on the peace of God)." T-26.II.1:3 And to continue living their life
for I never know what is the lesson they may need to learn. Just to do their best to invite the Holy Spirit
with every decision they make.
Ive made decisions in the past, and still do that some may label them as crazy, and who knows, some
may be, but it is my curriculum, and all I can do is to do my best to choose peace above all else, while I
do what Im either inspired to do, or what I do out of fear as I become a better listener. And also, the
reason I dont waste my time in details is because remember, we are not solving problems (illusions)
we are solving the belief that we are separate from God, which is the only cause of all of our seeming
problems. And that is not something we solve, that is something we hand over to the Holy Spirit, which
is the one in charge of the mental transformation.
Lets now look at another one of your questions, Then I think about homosexualitythats why it
is so rejected by so many? Then what matters is that in both casesthe motherand sex or
pornographywhen one is allowing himself to being led by the ego one gets lost. In both cases of
the illusion, they both experience pleasurethe mother may not experience pleasure but by reacting
to the relation with her child with abuse of power it could be said that she also derives some kind of
unconscious pleasure right?
Basically Ive already answered that question, specially in my previous notes too, but you just added
another detail in order to keep yourself distracted, and that is the issue of homosexuality. Mi question
to you would be, what does being homosexual or heterosexual, black or white, Jewish or catholic,
American or European, good or bad, healthy or sick, addicted to pornography or not, being fat or thin,
and on and on have in common? That they are all JUDGMENTS!
They are only perceptions, labels. That is why we cannot recognize the essence of everything which is
love, because only love is real. Our judgments are the obstacles that does not allow us to experience
that love.

If you judge one person as being homosexual, first of all, you have added another obstacle that wont
allow you to experience your love and your oneness with that person, and second of all, you have
crucified yourself, because that image, which you have labeled as homosexual, is a projection from
your mind, which you have judge as real, just so that you can continue perpetuating in YOUR mind the
believe in separation.
Lets look at it from the opposite side, if I was a homosexual, and were to judge my brother / sister as
heterosexual, feeling some kind of resentment or anger, I am only adding obstacles in mi mind that
wont allow me to experience my real love, my natural inheritance.
I chose the topic of homosexuality because you brought it up in your question, but be aware that it
applies to EVERYTHING! If your analysis helps you understand the following paragraph from the
course, and you apply it, this is the ONLY thing that you would need to do, so you can close the book
and continue on with your life:
"Simply do this: Be still, and lay aside all thoughts of what you are and what God is; all concepts you
have learned about the world; all images you hold about yourself. Empty your mind of everything it
thinks is either true or false, or good or bad, of every thought it judges worthy, and all the ideas of
which it is ashamed. Hold onto nothing. Do not bring with you one thought the past has taught, nor one
belief you ever learned before from anything. Forget this world, forget this course, and come with
wholly empty hands unto your God.." W-pI.189.7:1-5
So forgive, and trust! And if you have any further questions, dont worry, we all have them, but
without the practice, youll end up studying (ANAL-izing) the course for years, and years, and years
Big hug to you!

Pornography & A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, November 27, 2010 at 11:19am
Question: Nick, this is a very personal questiontoday I found my husband in front of the computer
watching pornographic materialwhen I saw this I was shocked! How am I supposed to interpret
this? I know Im not supposed to judge, but I dont know what to doseeing it as someone who is in
need of love? I know that healing is very uncomfortableit is as if he has two facesone that he shows
in front of meand this other image I see in himhow am I supposed to interpret this? If you want
to publish this note, I would ask that you only mentioned that he was watching pornography, without
the other details I shared.
This is a very personal question but I feel that only you can give me a good answerIm always
reading your notesand I trustand forgiveand trustand automatically think that if I forgive and
trust, am I supposed to continue feeling like this? I feel as if Im being deceived, and I feel I should no
longer be with him, but at the same time I feel sorry for himthis is when the ego becomes so big and
only look for these kinds of thingsbut at least I feel much peacefulwhat dont know is what
should I do? Thank you!
Comment: First of all you asked and mentioned, How am I supposed to interpret this? I know Im
not supposed to judge, but I dont know what to doseeing it as someone who is in need of love?
Having read many of my notes, you may have noticed that your job is not to interpret anything, which
is the same as saying, do not judge anything as neither good or bad, and second of all, when you say,
but I dont know what to doseeing it as someone who is in need of love? , thats when you are
attempting to give meaning to something that does not have any, which again, is making a judgment.
Just for the record, the only thing that you saw, or seemed to have seen, is the image of a man sitting
in front of his computer watching what we would judge as pornographic material. Thats the only thing
that seemed to happen. Nothing more, and nothing less. But before continuing to elaborate on this note,
lets look at another one of your comments, and I trustand forgiveand trustand
automatically think that if I forgive and trust, am I supposed to continue feeling like this? I feel as
if Im being deceived, and I feel I should no longer be with him, but at the same time I feel sorry for
him Here is where you need to be very careful because what you are feeling regarding what you
saw (your own projection) is something you must hand over to the Holy Spirit because what you want
to heal is NOT your projection but the way you are looking at it.
Now, without getting into too much detail regarding what you think you should do, which obviously
while you feel all these judgments, in other words, while you feel affected by that experience would not
be the appropriate time to make decisions, what comes to mind is what Jesus said in the Scriptures
when people were trying to stone a prostitute by saying, Those who have never committed a sin cast
the fist stone. John 8:7
The reason I am bringing that up is because, what would be the difference between him reacting to
something that the body seem to ask when watching a pornographic movie, and lets say you reacting
to your kids in a very unkindly manner just because you have lost your temper? If you notice, the two
of them are reactions. It just so happens that according to your personal values and beliefs his reaction

is not appropriate, however, yours is. It may not be very positive (just a judgment), but within your
value system it seems to be okay to react to someone when losing your temper.
And please be aware that I am not justifying, neither judging pornography as right or wrong, because
that is just another detail that the ego employs in order to give importance to illusions, making some
acceptable and others not. That in itself is a judgment because whether you approve of it or not, serve
the egos purpose, which is to keep our attention on effect (world of illusions) as opposed to cause
(mind).
The point I am trying to make is that as long as we are having this physical experience, where we are
still vulnerable to the feelings, impulses and sensations of the physical body, each one of us will have
areas of unconscious guilt that we will have to deal with and ultimately heal.
There are some whos major area of forgiveness is food, for others may be sex, for others may be
alcohol, for others may be drugs, for others may be posting too many notes of facebook. Ups! :o&
Did I give myself away? Let me forgive myself. And if I continue writing this note, I guess that my
case is chronic! Hehehehe!
I dont know why but I feel like sharing a quick story from Eckhart Tolles book, which a friend shared
with me, so I hope it is true, hehehe! He was taking a bus while a woman in front of him was talking to
herself out loud. Eckhart for a moment thought that she must be crazy or suffering from some kind of
mental imbalance. When they both got off the bus, Mr. Tolle went to a restroom and as he looked at
himself in the mirror he said to himself, that woman must have been crazy, talking to herself. In that
moment when that comment entered his mind, he asked himself, and who am I saying this too?
He then realized that just as her, based on the comment he made to himself, he was also crazy. The
only difference between the two is that she was not afraid to express herself out loud while most of us
have the same dialogs in our head, we just keep it in secret. But the dialog, regardless of what it is, is
happening in our mind. And it does not make us any more sane just because we are not sharing it.
So like everything, whatever it is that you felt regarding that experience simply showed you where you
are still reacting to effects. And therefore, that is just another forgiveness opportunity, or as I often say,
opportunities to forgive and trust, forgive and trust.
Now, while you offer your thoughts (your judgments) to the Holy Spirit for reinterpretation, if you feel
moved to have a conversation with him, which at least for me, if I have to hide something from my
partner, obviously I am not completely open in that relationship, look for the most appropriate moment,
without blaming anybody, in order to have a heart to heart talk with him, utilizing that opportunity to
deepen your relationship with God through the experience of being with him.
If what took place is something that does not happen often, between you and the Holy Spirit then
decide what you think would be the most beneficial thing for you to do, which if you make the decision
with the Holy Spirit, it will always be best for both. But if what you saw was just one of those impulse
actions, which we all have them, reminding you of what I shared before, but in different words, dont
judge a brother or a sister when if you are honest with yourself, in many areas you have also fallen off
the wagon (made a seeming mistake).
This does not mean in any way, shape or form, that because you have made mistakes in the past, that
you have to stay in uncomfortable or unhealthy situations. What I am saying is, put your focus on

forgiveness and on developing your relationship with God, in such a way that every decision that needs
to be made, as it is made with the Holy Spirit, they will all serve to speed up your awakening as
opposed to delaying it. I hope this comment could help, and relax, just forgive and trust!

Living an Ordinary Life & Offering Our Thoughts to the Holy

Spirit
by Nick Arandes on Saturday, November 27, 2010 at 12:40am
Question: Dear Nick - Thanks for being willing to share your experience and insights with us all
through these notes and Q & A's. I find it really helpful your notes about just living an ordinary life
and how things have seemed to unfold for you. If you feel guided would you please write about the
following. You often mention something in your notes along the lines of "living an ordinary life and
giving your thoughts to the Holy Spirit." (I might not have expressed this in the same way you do in
your notes so I hope you get the gist of what I'm trying to say.)
Would you please talk about this and what this looks like in it's application because I don't think I
follow really what to do or how to do this particularly at times when it might seem as if I'm not even
aware of the Holy Spirit operating in my mind and can be aware of a constant stream of thoughts and
feel quite identified with them.
I'm not sure if my question with regard to this is very clear. I hope maybe you might see what I'm trying
to ask about. thanks Nick, yours truly.
Comment: I understand your inquiry, the thing to remember is that I am talking in reference to what A
Course in Miracles teaches. So addressing the two questions, what living an ordinary life is, and giving
your thoughts to the Holy Spirit, here is what I mean.
First part of the question:
Living an ordinary life. Well, I dont know if that may be the best choice of words, however, what I
mean is, live life the way everybody does, and I dont mean following what others do, but like
everyone else, people work, eat, sleep, have friends, have fun, do things, just whatever it is you feel
you need to do in order to live as a human being. Now, following you inner guidance may not lead you
to live a common life necessarily. But within the context of the world, just do what bodies do as they
move through this seeming human experience.
I may not follow the rules, well, actually, I never do, hehehe! But within what I do, I feel guided to
share these notes, I get work as a freelance web and graphic designer, among other opportunities that
present themselves, while I keep moving in the direction of having my speaking career going, my
books exposed, etc. See, I live a sort of normal life! I guess I am not the best example for this question
hah! Hehehehe!
Thats why I dont give advices or get specific because each one of us have a path, and Im not here to
decide nor to judge anyones path, as crazy or normal as they may seem. I mention this because there
are people that say, Im going to live a spiritual life thinking that it means dropping all your personal
responsibilities, and just let some mysterious force carry them.
Yes, Spirit will lead you, but you have to be willing to listen. And to listen means, not to judge
appearances, and trust that whatever it is you are led to do, you do! And you dont resist any
experience, question it, nor label it as neither good or bad. Thats how the ego is being undone while

living a regular or seeming ordinary life. So just do whatever it is that you are doing, and thats the
meaning of living an ordinary life.
Regarding the second part of the question:
Giving your thoughts to the Holy Spirit: That simply means not to judge or resist any experience as
well as any thoughts. If my mind is disturbed is because there are thoughts running in my head, and I
am making them important by giving them some kind of meaning, or attention, so if I just be with the
experience, even when the thoughts are there, which they probably will, but instead of making anything
out of them, just allow the peace of God to permeate my mind, that is the same thing as offering my
thought to the Holy Spirit.
There is no science behind it, is just a willingness to just be. And the more we practice that, the more
peaceful we feel, which leads us to better decisions as we moved through this physical experience
living an ordinary life. The difference now is not so much in what we do, but our attitude. So while
most people live an ordinary life, filled with worry, stress and all sorts of concerns, we live that same
life, except that because we are looking at it through the thought system of the Holy Spirit (peace)
instead of the ego (fear) we get to smile more often, we are not affected by the circumstances around
us, we tend to be more joyous, for not reason whatsoever.
Thats why A Course in Miracles reminds me: "There is a way of living in the world that is not here,
although it seems to be. You do not change appearance, though you smile more frequently. Your
forehead is serene; your eyes are quiet." W-pI.155.1:1-3

How About Serving self Instead of Others?

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, November 24, 2010 at 11:17pm
Every once in a while I have people who may or may not be Course in Miracle students, and
obviously I cannot get into too much detail about it. However, I ask the Holy Spirit to guide me in
sharing an answer that may suit their way of looking at life, or what I would say, a more
mainstream language. So here is one of those questions along with what I felt guided to comment:
Question: Dear Nick, First, I want to say that I'm very grateful to read all your writings and taking
the time to answer people's questions! You have a unique perspective on things.
I have a question. I read one of your article titled something like "I quit my job, now what?" and
towards the end it talks about being about service to others, and not worrying about yourself. Great!
But what's wrong with being service to self? And what about selfishness? Real TRUE selfishness?
Also, I find my doing what I love (making beats, playing & producing music) but I do it mainly for my
"self" or for a "hobby". It doesn't make sense, but I just feel like I'm being true to myself when doing
this, like a creative outlet.
Is there anything wrong with this? What if it's not doing service others? I find myself at peace when I
do this, but what if it isn't a benefit to others? Am I wasting time? Plus, I don't worry too much about
money like I used too, and I don't even have a job, but I'm not really proud of that, though I'm also not
ashamed. This, however, is what I feel inspired to do; producing music (although sometimes worries
and fears show up, but thats ok). What's your take?
Comment: Let's look at your question here by pointing out something you shared, "I find myself at
peace when I do this, but what if it isn't a benefit to others?" If you find yourself at peace doing that,
then that's what you need to be doing. It's really that simple.
However, being of service to others is not about obligation, it is about sharing your gifts; that which
you love to do with others. Now, if you like doing beats and music just for yourself, like a hobby or
whatever, that's wonderful. But in general, we get the most out of life when we feel that we are
extending our love, through whatever it is that we love to do with others.
The satisfaction I get by sharing what I write is in the fact that I just wrote them. However, to know
that someone else can find some benefit from them is even better! But like you, I do this because it is a
creative outlet, a form of expression.
So in your case, your personal satisfaction comes from being able to do your music. And that's all that
matters. However, if you want to take that to the next level, share it and give your talent away to others.
Not only that, if you ever want to succeed in music, in the worldly kind of way, you have to put your
music out. And although some people would do it for the money, others just do it to express
themselves, paradoxically, they find themselves getting a record deal, and after all, they end up making
money.
But it all started by their willing to server others by sharing their talents. So keep on making and
producing music, and save me a sit at the Grammy Awards! _ :o)

Smoking & Money Problems A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, November 24, 2010 at 12:15pm
Question: "Hi Nick, I put myself in the hands of the Holy Spirit so that I can write to you so that I can
project the best illusion of you, since I love you so much, and I know you bring me peace. I would like
to share something with you. I've been feeling strange and a bit down, I stopped smoking about four
months ago, and two weeks ago I started giving myself permission to have one cigarette on Friday, and
now I'm smoking one or more every day (I used to smoke a pack of 20 or more a day), well, this is
making me feel very anxious and I spend all the time battling with the ego because these are the kinds
of thought that goes on in my mind - I finish eating, and the urge to smoke comes up, and I say, no, I
don't want to if I truly don't feel the need. And then there is another voice that says, but it does not
mean anything, so go ahead and smoke... and it convinces me, and at the same time I say, but I don't
really want to, really and then I think, but I don't have to sacrifice, stop resisting it and smoke,
besides, it does not mean anything - but truthfully, this body does not want to smoke, I can't explain
what's going on. So, since I don't want this to be a sacrifice, I allow myself the pleasure of having it.
And also I am feeling frustrated because this month I've had some strange experiences, which is rare
for me because I am a super positive person, always happy, and only good things happen to me, yet, I
lost five hundred dollars, which I won from my job due to the fact that they are doing well. Well, I felt
disappointed, but I handed it over to the Holy Spirit and trusted that everything happens for a reason,
and God's plan is perfect. Then someone broke into my parent's car and stole the speakers and stereo.
It is as if everything is going wrong. I never had an issue with money, I had what I had and spent it
without thinking that someday I may not have it but I always did. But there has been too many losses,
and my spirit is feeling down. I need my usual daily smile. I ask myself what's really going on? Nick,
thanks, I love you!!!"
Comments: Your ego is making the best of your illusions to keep you in fear. And obviously, that's the
ego's job, to make sure that you identify yourself with your illusions instead of your reality. Let's
answer your question in segments, and you'll see that the truth is always the same; one (imaginary)
problem, and one Real solution, that in the end, is also imaginary because there is no problem to solve.
Let's begin with your question, "Nick, I put myself in the hands of the Holy Spirit so that I can
write to you so that I can project the best illusion of you, since I love you so much, and I know you
bring me peace."
Thank you for the compliment, although remember that peace already resides within you. And if you
feel inspired to contact me, always remember that I am not the one who bring you peace, nor I have
any special powers over you. Like you, there are people in my life (illusions) that sometimes I may feel
guided to contact, but I am very clear that these people are not the answers to my questions, and that I
do not depend on them. I hope you understand that my intention is to serve you in such a way that you
develop the certainty, and the willingness to listen to your inner Voice so that the Holy Spirit becomes
your only Guide.
You ask: ...I finish eating, and the urge to smoke comes up, and I say, "no, I don't want to if I truly
don't feel the need." And then there is another voice that says, "but it does not mean anything, so go
ahead and smoke..." and it convinces me, and at the same time I say, "but I don't really want to,
really" and then I think, "but I don't have to sacrifice, stop resisting it and smoke, besides, it does

not mean anything - but truthfully, this body does not want to smoke, I can't explain what's going
on. So, since I don't want this to be a sacrifice, I allow myself the pleasure of having it.
Remember that the ego lives by guilt. And it will do whatever it takes to keep you in a state of constant
misery and guilt. And what I see in your mind is simply a battle between thoughts that are robbing you
from your peace of mind because the ego is using your own judgments, beliefs and opinions against
you. In fact, it is using the very same teachings of the course against you.
Here is what I mean. The body per se is neutral, and does not have the capacity to feel anything. So for
that matter, whether you smoke or not is irrelevant. You can smoke a thousand cigarettes if you want,
and that wont cause you any harm. Only in this world if illusion, filled with people, that for the most
part are well meaning, because I was one of these big health advocates, will make you believe that if
you stop smoking, or if you eat certain foods and take your supplements, etc., you'll end up living a
long and healthy life.
If you look at the experiences of a lot of "spiritual" teachers most people follow, they have experienced
all kinds of health problems and sickness that have led them to experience their physical death. On the
other hand, most people in the world have very lousy diets, based on what all the nutritionist suggest,
meanwhile end up living a very long and healthy life, filled with joy and happiness.
And I am not referring to the ones that aside eating a very unhealthy diet feel miserable about their
lives, although even most of them end up living a much longer life than people who eat everything
organic, raw, or take their daily supplements. However, the ones I am was referring to that seem to
have a very unhealthy diet but live a very happy, long and healthy life tend to have a positive outlook
in life, wonderful relationships with family and friends, WHILE they are having their smokes, their
meat and potatoes, and their drinks! Hmmmm! Figure that one out!
As you can see, dieting sometimes have little to do with well-being. So the first thing I would say to
you is, hand over all your fear-based guilt thoughts to the Holy Spirit regarding your smoking habit,
and let Him transform your mind. Meanwhile, if you feel like smoking, smoke, and if you don't feel
like it, don't. Okay, one problem solved, hehehehe! So keep on with your positive attitude because
(using dual language) that's the most powerful medicine.
Now, I would also like to share that although I don't smoke, and never did, but in the areas of nutrition
and physical exercise, the more I offer my thoughts to the Holy Spirit, I tend to feel more inclined to
develop healthier habits that could be considered more congruent with a healthy lifestyle. However,
that "healthier" lifestyle has nothing to do with me wanting to make the body prettier or trying to live
longer, just something I feel naturally moved to do, for whatever reason, unbeknown to me.
In your case, if you try to change your behavior using willpower all you are doing is maintaining a
battle within yourself. Because on one side you are trying to use willpower to force yourself to stop
smoking, but your mind is asking for the cigarette, which then the ego makes you feel guilty for
wanting to smoke, and on, and on, it is a never-ending battle.
That's why A Course in Miracles says that behavioral changes won't remove the fear from your mind,
the fear that is projecting your behavior in the first place, by reminding me; "Whenever there is fear, it
is because you have not made up your mind. Your mind is therefore split, and your behavior inevitably
becomes erratic. Correcting at the behavioral level can shift the error from the first to the second type,
but will not obliterate the fear." T-2.VI.5:8-10

So relax, forgive, and smoke if you feel like it. And if you feel like smoking again, give yourself a bit
of time to practice forgiveness, and then see what happens. Just keep practicing that. See how simple it
is?
As you can see, I am not telling you what to do, nor what kind of behavior to adopt, what I am doing is
helping liberate your mind from the self-inflicted guilt that you feel, and that's it! Because that's where
I see your real battle. I don't pay attention to details because all those seeming problems comes from a
sense of guilt, one that is projected from the belief in being separate from God. When the guilt is
removed, the behavior is automatically rectified, without any struggle, willpower or unnecessary force.
Always keep in mind that when your mind is looking for a cigarette, or the bottle of alcohol, or
excessive sex, food, drugs, television, anything that may be compulsive, no matter that the excuse of
the behavior is; a seeming need that we cannot control, it is just another opportunity to practice
forgiveness in order for us to experience peace of mind.
I mention this to remind you that what you are experiencing, although for you may be cigarettes, it
applies to everything. So relax! We all have our little monsters. Mine is writing notes and posting them
of facebook, JUST KIDDING!!! hehehe! By the way, please don't take me seriously. If I end up giving
a talk in your country, you'll notice that my sense of humor is kind of weird! I wish it was funny
though! :o(
Your next question: "And also I am feeling frustrated because this month I've had some strange
experiences, which is rare for me because I am a super positive person, always happy, and only good
things happen to me, yet, I lost five hundred dollars, which I won from my job due to the fact that
they are doing well. Well, I felt disappointed, but I handed it over to the Holy Spirit and trusted that
everything happens for a reason, and God's plan is perfect. Then someone broke into my parent's
car and stole the speakers and stereo. It is as if everything is going wrong. I never had an issue with
money, I had what I had and spent it without thinking that someday I may not have it but I always
did. But there has been too many losses, and my spirit is feeling down. I need my usual daily smile. I
ask myself what's really going on? Nick, thanks, I love you!!!"
Okay, let's look at the first part of the question, " I am a super positive person, always happy, and only
good things happen to me, yet, I lost five hundred dollars, which I won from my job due to the fact that
they are doing well." The first thing I want you to notice is a judgment on your part. Although I
understand what you mean, you judge yourself as a very positive person, which in your mind you label
it as something "good", then you say that you have lost 500 dollars and you label it as "bad."
By making those judgments the ego got a hold of you, and your peace of mind is lost because you are
giving importance, "meaning" to the events (illusions) that are taking place in your life.
I am not suggesting that you deny what you feel, nor to pretend that nothing happened, even when that
may be the case. However, you answered you own question then when you said, "Well, I felt
disappointed, but I handed it over to the Holy Spirit and trusted that everything happens for a reason,
and God's plan is perfect."
In that moment, you were not denying what you were feeling, but your willingness to hand it over to
the Holy Spirit, and trust in the perfection of that moment, opened your mind to experience peace
instead of suffering. So it could be said that in that moment you were practicing what the course is
teaching us, and that is that our peace cannot be affected by our circumstances.

Now, I want to share with you something, not as if I was some kind of an advanced teacher that
nothing bothers him because believe me when I say that I have also experiences that throw me off
balance. However, I can honestly share that because of my constant forgiveness practice, I can usually
bring myself back to balance rather quickly. But not always as fast as I wish, hehehehe! That's why I
take the time to answer questions from the heart, because I am aware that everything I share and teach,
is a reminder of what I need to be reminded of. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "A good
teacher clarifies his own ideas and strengthens them by teaching them." T-4.I.1:1
Continuing: I never had an issue with money, I had what I had and spent it without thinking that
someday I may not have it but I always did. But there has been too many losses, and my spirit is
feeling down. I need my usual daily smile. I ask myself what's really going on? Nick, thanks, I love
you!!!"
I don't know if I would be the right person in order to answer this part of your question because at one
time I was generating good money, and since I started to practice the course, I began to experience
abrupt changes in my life. And obviously, when the ego is being undone, this is a natural process due
to the fact that the mind experiences itself split between two worlds. And the only thing that at least for
me the course is asking me to do, is to continue practicing listening to the one Voice; to the Holy
Spirit's.
I would like to share an excerpt from the course, "It is possible to reach a state in which you bring your
mind under my guidance without conscious effort, but this implies a willingness that you have not
developed as yet. The Holy Spirit cannot ask more than you are willing to do. The strength to do comes
from your undivided decision. There is no strain in doing God's Will as soon as you recognize that it is
also your own. The lesson here is quite simple, but particularly apt to be overlooked." T-2.VI.6:1-5
So it would be a good practice to hand everything over to the Holy Spirit, while you also develop good
financial habits, without attaching yourself to them of course, because there could be something you
are not considering regarding financial responsibility. Just a thought! For me! Hehehehe! :o)
I would say that although I have been able to develop a strong faith in the Holy Spirit, and that I am
fully provided for all my daily needs, while I continue to practice listening to my internal Guide,
sometimes I have questioned if what I was doing it right or not. However, I will say, that up until this
day, everything that I've ever needed I has been provided for me. Also, what has helped me deal more
effectively with all the experiences and circumstances I've been confronted with in the past, was, and
still is, my willingness to not judge them, to simply accepting everything just at it is, without resisting
anything.
So since nothing has any intrinsic meaning, I cannot not offer advice, nor I can tell you what any of
your experiences mean, but one thing I can do is to remind you that no problem needs a specific kind of
solution because to the Holy Spirit, every seeming problem have only ONE solution, forgiveness!
Once you turn all your "seeming" problems, which are nothing but personal judgments, to the Holy
Sprit, which is another way of saying, once you make your peace of mind the most important thing in
your life, even when at times you may not be able to experience it fully, whatever action you find
yourself taking at that present moment, will be the most appropriate in order to deal with, or resolve
any seeming challenge (projection) you may be presented with. So I'll close this note with this
reminder from A Course in Miracles;

"It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems
for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him,
because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach (forgiveness)." T26.II.1:1-6
I love you!

My Work No Longer Fulfills Me, And I Cant Attract Clients,

Why Is That?
by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, November 23, 2010 at 4:10pm
Question: Good morning Nick, thanks for tagging me on this note, because something is going on with
my work that I would like to share. Ive been giving talks and facilitating workshops for quite a few
years, and sometimes I have felt moved to stop because of some ego process I may be going through.
This year I tried in June and now in November, Im trying again. I keep saying trying again because I
feel as if I am pushing a car filled with heavy stones up hill. It takes so much effort and struggle
because I no longer resonate with what Im teaching, mostly because I now resonate so much with A
Course in Miracles, so I see that what I was teaching seems contradictory, well (it actually is).
So, the thing is, nobody attends my workshops anymore, the courses I want to teach are not really
receiving any kind of response I was hoping so I had to cancel them. I still have some residue of the
law of attraction in me, and therefore I think that maybe because of my attitude I am not getting the
response I wish I had. But on the other hand I feel that maybe right now would not be the time to move
in that direction or that maybe all that is over for me, and find a new way to make my living, at the
same time, what can I do to serve. Whats your opinion Nick? Thanks, and a big hug!
Comment: Your question is very common because the ego is being undone, therefore your world,
although it seems as if though it is being turned upside down, in truth it is being turned right side up! I
am not going to deny that that was a very delicate area for me. When I was a stand-up comedian, the
time came when it was time for me to move on but did not know how to do it until I ended up getting
sick. Thats where my second stage of my spiritual growth began because before that, I was already
involved in all this stuff about success, visualization, motivation, trying to inspire, however my
message was always more towards the spiritual side of things.
Then I attended a seminar by a very well knows motivational speaker or trainer, whatever you want to
call it, and I felt that that was what I truly wanted to do. So I started to volunteer for his events, I even
ended up working for him for about a year and a half. And even when I did have a lot of fun,
something deep within me did not feel right regarding that experience, and I was starting to get sick
again. And by the way, what I mean by getting sick was that I was under a lot of heavy mental stress, I
had pressure in the chest area, and experienced very strange sensations that eventually forced me to
remove myself from that experience.
So to me was more like I had no other alternative than to just let go. Then, around November of 2007,
well, how about if I share an excerpt from my book, What Happens When You Let God in order to
save myself some typing,
===== Excerpt =====
Following one disappointment after another, I finally gave up. Thats when I was ready. At the
beginning I said that in 1986 was when my spiritual journey began. After being sick and tired of the
way my life was going, even after twenty years of studying with every spiritual teacher, coach, minister,
shaman, healer, guru, expert, seminar leader and trainer that crossed my path, on November 2007 I
did something I never imagined I would ever do. I took every single book, tape, DVD, CD, everything I
owned in the area of human, business and spiritual development, and I am talking from spirituality,
religion, metaphysics to business, positive thinking, goal-setting, success and everything else in

between, put everything I owned in two big boxes and gave it all to the Salvation Army. I literally gave
away thousands and thousands and thousands of dollars worth of information.
On that day is when my real commitment to my spiritual growth happened. That is when I started to
truly let go and let God. From that space, I was led to the teachings of A Course in Miracles. What
attracted me to The Course is that it is not a religion, nor a how to book, not even a road map to help
me find or even look for answers. All it did was lead me to the understanding that no possible
intellectual answer can guide me to freedom. And there is a reason for that, which this book will
address later on. For now I would like to share the introduction of A Course in Miracles just so that
you get an idea of what The Course is about. Before doing so, I invite you to keep the following in
mind. The principles contained herein can be applied and utilized by anyone without having to be a
student of The Course. All that is required is a genuine open heart and willingness to let the love that is
within you to express itself. Simple? Yes. Easy? Well, you decide for yourself.
===== End of Excerpt =====
Although I cannot give you a specific answer regarding what to do, because everyone has their own
individual path, with their own forgiveness opportunities (in form), I will share these words from A
Course in Miracles, that from personal experience, I consider them to be true, "All things work together
for good. There are no exceptions except in the ego's judgment." T-4.V.1:1-2
In other words, regardless of what may be happening in your life, everything is happening in divine
order, and the only things that it is asked of us, is to forgive and to trust. Now, that does not mean that
you cannot go out there an look for work, or maybe what you are experiencing is giving you another
opportunity to see where there are still obstacles that need to be brought to truth in order for them to be
removed.
Rest assured that any answer(s) will reveal themselves to you, only if necessary, as you continue to
offer your fears and experiences to the Holy Spirit. Remember, if everything is happening in your
mind, there is no sense to try to fix what seem to be happening out there, (world of illusion). What
would make perfect sense is to go to the Cause of the projection, the mind, which is why we offer
everything to Him because only the Holy Spirit has the power to remove the unconscious guilt and
bring your mind back to peace, where at least you can experience the peace that passes understanding.
From then on, just do whatever it is you may feel inspired to do. And if you truly need to find work,
you can move in that direction, while offering any resistance to the Holy Spirit without any attachments
or expectations. Because remember that if you attach yourself to any kind of expectation, you are
setting yourself up for being disappointed.
Also keep in mind that because you are in the process of developing trust, thats why you must do your
best to keep your attention in the present moment, and trust that the Holy Spirit is in charge as opposed
to the ego. That at least will bring peace and tranquility while letting everything unfold naturally
anyway. Because since the script is already written, the only choice you have is with whom you are
going to look at each of your experiences. Do you want to look at them with the ego, so that you can
continue worry about a future that does not exist, or feeling guilty about your illusory past, or with the
Holy Spirit so that He can remind you that you are sustained by the love of God and not the world?
Thats why lesson 50 from A Course in Miracles entitled I am sustained by the Love of God, reminds
me, Here is the answer to every problem that will confront you, today and tomorrow and throughout
time. In this world, you believe you are sustained by everything but God. Your faith is placed in the
most trivial and insane symbols; pills, money, "protective" clothing, influence, prestige, being liked,

knowing the "right" people, and an endless list of forms of nothingness that you endow with magical
powers.
All these things are your replacements for the Love of God. All these things are cherished to ensure a
body identification. They are songs of praise to the ego. Do not put your faith in the worthless. 5 It will
not sustain you.
Only the Love of God will protect you in all circumstances. It will lift you out of every trial, and raise
you high above all the perceived dangers of this world into a climate of perfect peace and safety. It will
transport you into a state of mind that nothing can threaten, nothing can disturb, and where nothing
can intrude upon the eternal calm of the Son of God.
Put not your faith in illusions. They will fail you. Put all your faith in the Love of God within you;
eternal, changeless and forever unfailing. This is the answer to whatever confronts you today. Through
the Love of God within you, you can resolve all seeming difficulties without effort and in sure
confidence. Tell yourself this often today. 7 It is a declaration of release from the belief in idols. 8 It is
your acknowledgment of the truth about yourself. W-pI.194.1-4
Remember that the ego looks at the present moment through the memory of the past, and then projects
a fearful future. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit looks at each present moment, trusting that only
there is where miracles (correction of thought) takes place. And if we leave everything in His hands,
although we can only see whats in front of us, He sees the WHOLE picture! And while the ego tries to
fill your mind with terror, because thats his job, the Holy Spirit fills it with joy because He knows that
the future is in the hands of God.
As lesson 195 entitled I place the future in the Hands of God reminds me, "God holds your future as
He holds your past and present. They are one to Him, and so they should be one to you. Yet in this
world, the temporal progression still seems real. And so you are not asked to understand the lack of
sequence really found in time. You are but asked to let the future go, and place it in God's Hands. And
you will see by your experience that you have laid the past and present in His Hands as well, because
the past will punish you no more, and future dread will now be meaningless." W-pI.194.4:1-6
You also commented, I still have some residue of the law of attraction in me, and therefore I
think that maybe because of my attitude I am not getting the response I wish I had.
Within the illusion (dual world of form), where we project what we believe to be true, it could be said
that your statement has some validity, but once we begin to experience that internal conflict, because
we have gotten to a point where all we want is Truth, at least for me, it is impossible to attempt to teach
something that is no longer congruent with the Holy Spirits thought system.
That does not mean that if I am invited to speak at a school or college that I would not employ a
language that is more congruent with their present state of consciousness. But I just leave everything to
the Holy Spirit, trusting that whatever it is I say, will be the perfect message for them, and for that
matter, whatever it is that I do in each and every moment of my life, is the perfect thing for me to do.
And this is something I cannot expect you to understand, this is something you will experience for your
self once you stop focusing on the theory of the course and start doing the practice.
So forgive, and trust! That way, all that you need for the undoing of the ego, as well as for you to
continue living your life without any suffering, lack or struggle, you will be provided for, as long as

you keep placing your attention ONLY on the peace of God. And thats why Ill finish this note with
one of my favorite lessons from the course, lesson 185 entitled, I want the peace of God, which says,
"To say these words is nothing. But to mean these words is everything. If you could but mean them for
just an instant, there would be no further sorrow possible for you in any form; in any place or time.
Heaven would be completely given back to full awareness, memory of God entirely restored, the
resurrection of all creation fully recognized." W-pI.185.1:1-4
No one can mean these words and not be healed. He cannot play with dreams, nor think he is himself
a dream. He cannot make a hell and think it real. He wants the peace of God, and it is given him. For
that is all he wants, and that is all he will receive. W-pI.185.2:1-45
I love you!

When We Get to the Point Where It Is So Painful

by Nick Arandes on Sunday, November 21, 2010 at 11:16am
Question: Nick, did you ever get to a point where it was so painful to look that you wanted to go back? The thing is that
as painful as that is, I still don't want to go back. I don't EVER want to live in my ego again. I HAVE to choose God. Even if
it means seeing "myself" as a binge drinking, negative, violent, cheating ahole. As awful as anyone is, is as awful as we all
are when we are choosing the ego instead of God."
Comment: I

know that you already know the answer, and I guess you would like to know what my
thoughts are.
You asked! Did you ever get to a point where it was so painful to look that you wanted to go back?
ABSOLUTELY!!! But once I got a taste of the peace we have access to, and the love deep within, it is
IMPOSSIBLE to go back. So all that we are asked to do is to choose again.
What Ive learned and continue to practice is that choosing again is not about changing anything is
about surrendering to it by being willing to choose peace above all else. As a result, the Holy Spirit starts
cleaning up the guilt gradually, to the point, as you have already experienced, where things and events
and people that used to bother me in the past, no longer have a significant effect on me.
And if more stuff comes up that affects me, that's just more unconscious guilt that is being brought to
the surface to be released. That's really it!
Pick lesson 185 entitled, "I want the peace of God" and if you practice just that, that's all that needs to
be done. Here is an excerpt from that lesson: "I want the peace of God. To say these words is nothing. But to
mean these words is everything. 3 If you could but mean them for just an instant, there would be no further sorrow
possible for you in any form; in any place or time. " W-pI.185.1:1-2

Then it says, "No one can mean these words and not be healed." W-pI.185.2:1
So just keep putting one foot in front of the other, by practicing forgiveness and trusting, and believe
me when I say that it gets easier. But it takes willingness, trust, and most importantly, patience! That's
why the course reminds me, "Patience is natural to those who trust. (M-4.VIII.1:9)"
I Love You!

I Quit My Job, Now What?

by Nick Arandes on Friday, November 19, 2010 at 8:17am
Question: Dear Nick, thank you for all your notes I'm a big fan of them since they have brought a lot of clarity to this so
called life that we choose as a path to evolve.
Wanted your input on an experience I'm having that I feel may help others as well as so many of your notes have helped me.
I have left a job that I have been doing for over 13 years ( same industry) since I wanted a fresh start and the need to leave
it started around the same time that I started studying ACIM, of course it took me over 2 years to finally do it since I was
confronted to my biggest fear of loosing "apparent stability" and not having another "job" to go right after; however I
found the guts within myself forgave and trusted and went for it. I have been staying home ever since ( 3 months ) however a
sense of guilt has been overwhelming me the previous months specially when I find myself kind of bored doing nothing.
Kept telling others that I will definitely be looking for a job since I can't do the home stayed wife when the question that I
hate is asked " so what are you going to do now? Guilt triggers and a sense of feeling useless for not working and
generating , honestly that is the part that has been killing me since after doing something for 13 years I have no idea where
to start.
I feel very confused by practicing my forgiveness and giving my thoughts about this to the Holy Spirit and have my mind
healed in the process and at the same time how to physically move towards a new challenge then again don't honestly know
where to begin.
Thanks again for your input which I guess is mine through you. Your clarity will be helpful.
Hugs my dear,

Okay, I know exactly what you are experiencing, but before I start with a personal
experience, I am just going to make a brief comment just to see if something here may resonate.
Comment:

For clarification purposes, as you know, A Course in Miracles is not about changing jobs and having a
better illusion it is about undoing the ego. The paradox is that as the ego is being undone, we find
ourselves having a better, happier and more peaceful life, because we are now seeing everything for
what it is, an illusion rather than finding ourselves judging our experiences as real, and therefore
reacting to them.
Many people have taking the course and tried to turn it into some kind of new age thing on how to
manifest dreams or make your life better, which all it does is judging our present experiences, the ones
we think we need to change, making them even more real in our mind. That in itself makes the illusion
twice as hard to undo. As the course reminds me, And herein lies the folly of defense; it gives illusions full
reality, and then attempts to handle them as real. It adds illusions to illusions, thus making correction doubly difficult. And
it is this you do when you attempt to plan the future, activate the past, or organize the present as you wish. W-

pI.135.1:2-4
Now, this may not be your case, but for some reason I just wanted to point it out, specially when I hear
you saying, I have been staying home ever since ( 3 months ) however a sense of guilt has been overwhelming me the
previous months specially when I find myself kind of bored doing nothing.

Remember that in the illusion everything is neutral, so what we do or dont do is irrelevant. The
question is not what we do but with whom we are doing it. If we do it with the Holy Spirit we dont
feel affected by it, but if we do it with the ego we begin to judge our experience as bad, or boring, or
useless, or whatever.

That same job that you once hated or got bored with, if using the perspective of the Holy Spirit could
have been used as a great opportunity to practice forgiveness to such extend that as your mind is
transformed, and you start looking at that job from the Holy Spirits perspective, you may end up
loving it, or at least, giving yourself the opportunity to extend your love through it.
But on the other hand, something deep within you know is not the right thing of you, then leaving
might have been the right thing for you to do. Because if you try to stay in an uncomfortable situation,
that is not forgiveness, that is torture. So you may have done the right thing for you, so relax! I dont
want you to add unnecessary guilt, just looking at it from a different perspective before I continue to
share.
Now I am going to share few experiences and see what comes up for you. Ill start with a personal one,
and then Ill share another one from a very dear friend. When I was working at a music store,
something deep within knew it was time to start writing my book, What Happens When You Let God. I also
knew that working in that environment was no longer resonating and to an extend was very negative.
Again, that is just a judgment, but all I want to say is that something did not feel right and I just knew I
didnt need to be there anymore. I did not have job lined up, nor I felt it was the thing for me to do
either, but I knew it was time to leave. I did practice my forgiveness process every day, and my feeling
would not changed, so I just had to trust.
I gave my two weeks notice, and felt a great sense of peace that took over my being. Long story short,
from there I went starting every day to the Huntington Beach library, which has as beautiful park, and
starter writing my book, allowing it to naturally flow, mostly was coming at the rate of one chapter a
day, sometimes more or less. But through out all that experience, all of my needs were met, and all that
I needed was taking care of. In other words, my focus was only on the peace of God, but as you can
see, it seems as if though I had a purpose and I could not be at peace if I was not fulfilling it.
And although for me, part of it was to write that book, as you can see with my notes and everything
else, it is never about sitting at home bored, it is about extending to others. Yes, during my time
writing the book and at the park seems as if though I needed that time to focus more practicing
forgiveness, being in the moment and focusing on peace. So I was not trying to distract myself by
listening to music or watching television or anything like that.
See, my experience has been that the Holy Spirit uses every experience to help me practice forgiveness
so that I can undo the ego, and rarely I think that He would ask me to sit at home doing nothing. People
who run from experiences are truly at the effect of the experience and think that the Holy Spirit is
leading them to quit, when in reality that could be the ego playing the role of a spiritual teacher.
The Holy Spirit never leads you to run away but to offer our thoughts to Him so that he can teach you
how to look at your experience differently. Thats why the course reminds me, He bids you bring each
terrible effect to Him that you may look together on its foolish cause and laugh with Him a while. T.27.VIII.9:3
And again, if not being there seems like the right thing to do, then that would be the best decision to
make. So once, again, that might have been the right thing for you to do. But again, regardless of what
decision you have made, once you are practicing your forgiveness process, and offering everything to
the Holy Spirit, rest assured that every decision is the right one for you. So you cannot lose.
Now let me share another example. My dear friend Colleen, she was feeling fearful about not having
money, and she is the one who is not afraid about getting a job, and to make things happen. But since

practicing the Course, one of the things she had to let go is of the idea that the world is her source of
anything, in this case being income.
Well, she has been studying really hard for her test as a personal trainer as well and as a nutritionist,
which takes a lot of her time and effort. She truly feels thats her calling, and you can see the natural
passion rising through her as she speaks about it. But because of her money fears, she found herself
getting a job as a waitress at a local restaurant, where her boss was a woman who could be considered
to be bi-polar. My friend Colleen would call me feeling sick and miserable, even when the money may
come in handy, not that she needed it because she was fully supported by her boyfriend as she moves
through her transition, finally after having to visit a doctor she realized that the ONLY reason why she
was trying to get a job was not because she needed it, but because of her pride of having to be
independent.
After offering her fears to the Holy Spirit, and being willing to do what you did, and so did I, trust, and
move in the direction that felt right, she has been relaxing, putting all her time in her studies, in other
words, she is not sitting bored at her house, she is moving purposely in the direction of what could be
considered to be her lifes purpose, which is to extend to others, to serve others, with something that
she is no only passionate about, but she being a course teacher, can bring awareness and light within
the illusion to others who are still caught up in it.
And before continuing, I am a bit careful when saying "life's purpose" because there is no such thing, I
feel that the only thing worth doing is waking up, but I guess that's the best words I can employ to
mean, following guidance in a way that your skills and strengths are used to help the sonship, meaning
all of us, awaken, or to bring the mind, the only one mind back to oneness.
So you see, I dont have a permanent job either, and my income come from sometimes expected, and
most of the time unexpected sources, however I am very busy extending my love through these notes,
my book, without me having to push it to peoples faces nor trying to manipulate or persuade anybody.
Continuing with being on purpose and not outcome, the perfect example is you. I did not knock on
your door or tried to persuade you to anything. You naturally felt guided to contact me and here I am
being of service to you. Thats what is meant by living a purpose driven life. I dont have any
expectations except to give you and everyone who take the time to connect with me all that Ive got.
And who knows, maybe tomorrow I get a regular job and Ill extend my love through that, or I may
find myself speaking more publicly, or who knows. I am just taking things one day at a time, focusing
in the moment and asking Spirit to use me in whichever way is more beneficial to all.
So my question to you is not so much what are you doing for a living or what do you want to do, but
how are you extending to others? Because thats how you meet with your calling, if there is such a
thing. I dont know. I just go with what I feel like doing, and at different stages in my life I had
different callings. I was a stand up comedian for over 15 years, had a development deal for a TV
sitcom, have produced artist, recorded my own music CD, spoken in churches, and here I am, teaching
A Course in Miracles.
You also mentioned, Kept telling others that I will definitely be looking for a job

Looking for a job to please others is just another guilt trip the ego is trying to put you in, and that could
be challenging because you are trying to justify your position to your illusions, the ones you are
projecting in the first place to ask you the question. See the trap? ;o) And believe me, Ive been there!

For me, I just keep putting my attention in the most important thing, the peace of God, and as of what
the world thinks of me, they can kiss my ass! Ups, I dont think that sound too spiritual! Hehehehe!
Well, its my illusion so I am the one kissing my own ass anyway. :o)
Then you say, Guilt triggers and a sense of feeling useless for not working and generating

Thats natural because you are still sharing the value system of the ego. How do you think I felt when I
am a guy who is supposed to go out there and make things happens, and support his girlfriend, and
there I was, feeling moved to write my book, go to parks and turn within, and feel like I could not fit in
the world?
But as I continued to offer my thoughts to the Holy Spirit, and my mind was gradually transformed, I
began to detach more and more. And from that space my natural gifts started to align with my lifes
purpose, which is to awaken, but underneath my skills can be used to extend my love and to serve
others in such a way that we can all awaken. Of course I am using dual language because there is only
one of us, but you know what I mean.
But that will come naturally to you as you continue offering your thought to the Holy Spirit. And how
will life unfold for you I cant tell. Thats your personal journey as you continue to develop that close
relationship between you and the Holy Spirit, as opposed to between you and the world, which is the
one that keeps asking you, when are you going to get a job, or what are you going to do with your life? Etc. etc.,
etc.

If people ask me, what are you going to do with your life? I would say, I dont know, but what I am doing now is
what I am supposed to be doing with it. And they will try to find a way to get me to give them an answer that
will satisfy their ego; their worldly view, and that I wont be able to do because I cannot bargain with
the ego.
Remember, your sense of guilt have nothing to do with what you do, or with having or not having a
job, or whatever you think it may be. It simply comes from your identification with your false self
(ego). But as you practice detaching yourself from the world by simply offering all your thoughts to the
Holy Spirit, youll be less affected by your illusions. I dont say that this happens overnight, it takes
diligent work, and massive vigilance, but with time, it will become more natural for you to keep the
ego at bay.
One last thing, you say, after doing something for 13 years I have no idea where to start.

After being a stand up comedian for over 15 years, and sometimes making around $1,500 to $2,500 a
performance, and having to leave that career behind due to lack of fulfillment, and by the fact that I
started to get sick, I did not even know where to start. Then I would apply for jobs and nothing seems
to pan out. Then jobs would show up sporadically, here and there, mostly minimum wage, believe me,
I had no idea what to do either.
Now, I still dont know what to do per se, because I dont know if I am going to make my living
teaching ACIM or whatever, but I do feel that my life has a sense of purpose, and whatever I do, I
simply ask the Holy Spirit to fill my mind with peace and joy in each and every moment. And where is
my future? At this point I would say that is in the hands of God, and so far, I havent been let down, so
Ill keep it that way!

Thats not an excuse to sit on my ass and do nothing, because everything is neutral, I have skills as a
graphic a web designer, and have gotten some sporadic freelance work, but I am not forcing anything,
nor pushing, and life seems to just flow very naturally.
So, I cannot expect anyone to understand me, nor to do what I do, but I can only share what my
experience has been, and still is, and even if I am wrong, no matter what, I choose the peace of God
above all else. And after doing that, I know it is impossible for me to live any other way.
So as for you, if you truly feel so fearful about not generating, you can play a physiological game with
your ego. Instead of sitting at home bored, just for the fun of it, say, I am going to apply for another
job just to give myself an opportunity to extend my love and to see Christ everyone.
And dont get me wrong, it may not have to be a job, it could be a volunteering work, just to extend
and to connect, and see what happens from there. And if you apply for work, and nothing comes
through, that helps you feel more at peace because at least you feel like you are doing something, so the
ego is a bit more calmer, and then keep practicing choosing the peace of God, trusting that everything
is happening in divine order for your highest good. There is nothing to fear, and if a job pans out, go
with the flow, and you can leave it anytime, and if nothing pans out, still go with the flow, and look for
ways to serve others, in other words, look for ways to keep your attention away from you (ego) and to
put your attention on others, like right now, I could be very bored at home, and feeling all sorts of ego
thoughts, or I could put my whole attention on serving YOU! Get it?
When your attention is on others, and not on yourself, the ego has no power over you. Thats a trick the
self help movement does not teach you because all they teach is all about me! How can i be happy. How
can i make more money. How can i take care of my needs? Etc., etc., etc. Yeah, and the excuse is, but if
i take care of me then i can take care of others. But thats usually not the case because in the ego
world, the more i have the more i want.
The course is every radical on this teaching. And that does not mean sacrifice because that would be
ego, but I have found out that the more I keep my attention on others instead of me, something keeps
supporting me without me having to waste time and energy on marketing, persuading, manipulating,
pushing, and everything else every business guru seems to teach. But this is something that will not
make sense at all to the ego.
From personal experience I would say that what you are experiencing is very natural, and is just a
transition, so just keep offering it all to the Holy Spirit, notice where you feel fear or resistance, which
is nothing but more forgiveness opportunities, look at them square in the eye with the Holy Spirit, and
do what you feel moved to. And rest assure that you will be led as to where to start. And by the way,
you start by forgiving, thats where you start. From then on, the details will reveal themselves to you.
This takes patience and trust, the total opposite of what the world teaches. So you are doing awesome!
Hang in there, and just by being willing to invite the Holy Spirit, which you are, is all that it is asked of
you. From then on, let the journey back home unfold itself!
Hugs!

I'm Stuck in Fear Mode and Don't Know What to Do!

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, November 10, 2010 at 8:09am
Question: "Nick. I know you must get alot of letters like this but I feel like your are probably one of the
people who would understand what I mean the most and I really feel unclear about this because I am
not feeling at peace at all.
I have studied and learned the course in miracles as best as I can in the last couple years and I am
learning that this world isnt real. One thing that has seemed to bring me alot of sense of freedom is to
remember that everything that happens here is just more and more problems. Nothing I've ever done in
an attempt to solve problems has worked except for giving willingness to not solve all my problems.
But right now, none of this feels true. I feel like my and heart is just aching with nameless anxieties
and though I can sometime catch glimpses of the truth, it seems like I'm hell bent on feeling really
confused and fearful.
I don't always feel like this but several days ago it came on particularily strongly after a series of bad
dreams and I lost any sense of being able to let go and let God that I had.
I'm stuck in fear mode and don't know what to do. Everything I do just encourages the belief in it yet I
am too yuck feeling to put it aside
I feel like I've forgotten everything I've learne."
Comment: I truly understand exactly what you are experiencing since I've been there also. And there
is no need to be concerned. This is just one way out of many in which the ego, which does not exists,
is trying to simple get your attention.
First let's look at some things you wrote in no specific order:
>I have studied and learned the course in
>miracles as best as I can in the last couple
>years and I am learning that this world isnt real.
Yes, every course in miracles student and teacher knows that, but that is NOT their experience. That's
why I ALWAYS enphasize in the PRACTICE and not the study.
And I think you are truly practicing it, and that's why you are having those experiences.
So before going any further, CONGRATULATIONS! For having the courage to look at the ego with
the Holy Spirit in order for your mind to be transformed! I LOVE YOU MAN!!! And I haven't even
drank! Hehehehehe!
Okay, let's continue, you said:
> I'm stuck in fear mode and don't know what to do.
> Everything I do just encourages the belief in it
> yet I am too yuck feeling to put it aside

First of all, what is it that the course is asking us to do when in fear mode? "I need do nothing". T18.VII And why is that? Because our own fear gives validity to the illusion, making it seem real, as you
beautifully said, "Everything I do just encourages the belief in it."
Now, what is the number one weapon the ego employs against us? Our emotions, our physical
sensations, our psychological discomfort, because that's how the ego continue to make us belief that
who we are is a body.
So in the "I need do nothing" what we are encouraged to do is to not give meaning to anything that we
are experiencing but to offer it to the Holy Spirit and to ask for the peace of God ONLY!
I am going to share two examples, I was once in a state of complete blackness, I honestly felt like I just
wanted to end it all up. But as I continued to ask the Holy Spirit for forgiveness, offering it all to Him,
and this went for about three days, then I felt this sense of peace that came over, and ever since, never
had that experience again. To this day I do not know what was that all about, and never needed to know
either.
Here is another one. My friend Melissa shared with me that one day she was having a very heavy
headache, and she never get those. With tears in her eyes, she went to bed, and wholeheartedly said to
God, Spirit, whatever you want to call it, "God, I am willing to have this headache for the rest of my
life, if that's Your Will in exchange for Your peace."
She shared that the headache slowly started to dissipate. What I want you to notice is that she did not
ask for the circumstances to change, in other words, she was not siding with the ego by making the
illusion real. She simply surrendered to it, without judgment, and ask for the ONLY thing worth asking
for, the peace of God.
So, within your experience, while surrendering to it, just ask for the peace of God through your
forgiveness process or however you feel guided to, which may be through writing this email to me
asking for help, but the details are irrelevant, just keep your attention on Truth (within), and not on
illusions by judging them and you'll see that this too shall pass.
So you are simply bringing some of the darkness to the surface for it to be healed and removed, that's
all. You are just removing blocks, and once again, you are doing AMAZING!
Keep up the good work and know that there is only love here for you! Just hang in there, forgive and
trust, forgive and trust!!!
Love and peace, Nick

Is there A The Proper Use of Denial and Affirmations According

to ACIM?
by Nick Arandes on Friday, November 12, 2010 at 5:44am
Question: "Hello Nick, Could you please write an article about 'The proper use of denial and
affirmation' according to ACIM? Blessings!"
Comments: Well, I don't consider myself someone who can talk about the proper use of anything, but
I can share what comes through me and you decide if anything here serves you. First let me address de
question about denial with an article I wrote probably a year or few years back entitled, Denial of
Illusion Versus Denial of Experience;
=== Begin of Article ===
Many Course's students get confuse when the text talks about the denial of the illusion as opposed to
the experience. So I'll elaborate briefly.
DENIAL OF ILLUSION:
"2 The acceptance of peace is the denial of illusion, and sickness is an illusion. 3 Yet every Son of God
has the power to deny illusions anywhere in the Kingdom, merely by denying them completely in
himself." [T-10.III.7:2-3]
DENIAL OF EXPERIENCE:
"8 The body is merely part of your experience in the physical world. 9 Its abilities can be and
frequently are overevaluated. 10 However, it is almost impossible to deny its existence in this world. 11
Those who do so are engaging in a particularly unworthy form of denial. 12 The term "unworthy" here
implies only that it is not necessary to protect the mind by denying the unmindful. 13 If one denies this
unfortunate aspect of the mind's power, one is also denying the power itself." [T-2.IV.3:8-13]
While having the experience of being in a body, I can see illusions for what they are and deny their
existence. That's how I allow truth to reveal itself through me. The way I deny their existence is
through my forgiveness practice. However, while being in a seeming physical body, denying my
experience would be foolish.
An example would be, if someone is dealing with a physical condition, his experience may be that the
body is sick. So while he may be prompted to take the medicine, or as The Course reffers to as,
"special agents", he can continue practicing the forgiveness process while denying the illusion. In that
sense, he sets himself up to experience the peace that passeth understanding. If on the other hand, he
denies the experience by pretending that he is not in a body and that the body is not real, he may have
to deal with the consequences of a choice that was not made by Spirit but by his own ego.
I know I am not a body, but that does not mean I am going to run in front of a moving truck. As we
practice our forgiveness process, and continue on our way to experiencing ilumination or
enlightenment, whatever it is we can experience while being in a seeming body, one of two things will
take place. One, we could get to a place where Jesus the Christ was able to get to. Or two, we could
simply live a normal life, which is probably the way it will be, except that our love and sense of who
we are is so predominant that no matter what happens around us, our peace is unshaken. In that sense,

after we have left the body, there is no need for us to incarnate, or should I say, return to the dream
again by projecting illusiones. And our cycle of birth and death has come to an end.
So the question is, do we want to perpetuate this dream? Or do we want to awaken from it? If we do,
how long do we want for that process to take place? The answer lies in our willingness to practice
forgiveness. As The Course reminds us, "The miracle substitutes for learning that might have taken
thousands of years. T1.II.6:6
=== End of Article ===
Now I am going to address affirmations, but with an actual excerpt from my book, What Happens
When You Let God when I talk about prayer. So what you can do is, substitute de word prayer for the
word affirmation.
=== Begin Excerpt ===
"I have been taught by every religion and spiritual tradition that prayer is an integral part of my
spiritual unfoldment, but if everything is an illusion, then whats the point of prayer? Does it really
serve a purpose?"
It all depends on how you see prayer and its purpose. Most people use prayer in order to get something
or to experience a particular result.
A Course in Miracles reminds me: Once forgiveness has been accepted, prayer in the usual sense
becomes utterly meaningless. The prayer for forgiveness is nothing more than a request that you may
be able to recognize what you already have. T-3.V.6:4-5 That being said, here The Course could be
easily misunderstood. When The Course says, ...that you may be able to recognize what you already
have, it is not talking about specifics. In other words, if you feel lack in the area of finances for
example, The Course is not talking about recognizing the fact that you have all the money that you
need, because that is another way of putting your attention on the illusion, out in the world of effects.
Money, just like everything worldly, is illusionary or symbolic of separation. In other words, your eyes
see symbolic representations projected outward from a split mind, where you feel separate from your
Source. The purpose of the prayer for forgiveness is to help bring your mind back to oneness so that
you can recognize your abundance in the Real sense.
The challenge comes with not being able to understand intellectually what The Course refers to as Who
you truly are, being beyond this world. In order for you to be willing to see that world, you have to
surrender all your thoughts completely to the Holy Spirit. In other words, you have to surrender all
judgments (what your eyes see) and exchange them for vision (what God sees). Thats why Jesus says
according to the teachings of The Course: If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your
thought system and open it to me, I will correct it very gently and lead you back to God.
Now lets take a look at what The Song Of Prayer, which is an addendum to A Course in Miracles
says: The secret of true prayer is to forget the things you think you need. To ask for the specific is
much the same as to look on sin and then forgive it. S-I.4:1-2 Lets take a look at the first sentence:
The secret of true prayer is to forget the things you think you need. S-I.4:1
If you already have everything, therefore needing nothing, what is it you are praying for? The answer
would be nothing. However, your experience would indicate that you dont have what you think you
need. So by praying for what you think you need, all you are doing is solidifying in your unconscious

the belief that first, you dont have what you need, and second, that whatever it is you need is found
outside of you. Pretty much like having two strikes against you. Thats why the second sentence says:
To ask for the specific is much the same as to look on sin and then forgive it. S-I.4:2
What that sentence is saying, is that instead of asking for specifics, why dont you simply ask for the
remembrance of Who you really are? Which is what you do every time you practice forgiveness. And
that is because in that sentence the word sin means the world; the specifics of the world, the illusions.
In other words they are the blocks to the awareness of loves presence. So to ask for specifics is the
same as to ask for more blocks, more illusions, more sin, not realizing that these blocks are the reason
why you dont see the fact that what you think you need, what you think is missing in your life, i.e.
what you are praying for you already have.
After what I just said I want to clarify something. Undoing the ego is a gradual process. I would like to
share what The Song Of Prayer says in a paragraph previous to the words you just read. You have
been told to ask the Holy Spirit for the answer to any specific problem, and that you will receive a
specific answer if such is your need. You have also been told that there is only one problem and one
answer. In prayer this is not contradictory. There are decisions to make here, and they must be made
whether they be illusions or not. You cannot be asked to accept answers which are beyond the level of
need that you can recognize. S-I.3:1-5
Looking at the last sentence of the paragraph you just read, although, when praying for specifics may
seem like a delay to our awakening process for that is the same as asking for one illusion to help us
solve another, until we are ready to fully embrace and accept what The Course is asking of us, which is
to completely let go of our thoughts, ideas, beliefs, i.e. judgments, we can still pray for specifics as our
trust and faith develops. Thats why the first sentence says: You have been told to ask the Holy Spirit
for the answer to any specific problem, and that you will receive a specific answer if such is your
need. So according to your illusory needs, if an answer in a specific form is required that will help ease
your fear, youll receive it. However, if your prayer is not answered, which is usually the case, as you
may have already experienced, that forces you to get on your knees, not because Spirit is forcing you,
but because your own suffering is forcing you. If you keep hanging on to your wishes you experience
suffering. But as soon as you are willing to let go, you experience peace.
Again, since not everyone is ready for what The Course is asking us to do, or for that matter, any
spiritual practice that suggests we let go and let God, the Holy Spirit will meet us at our current level of
awareness, and will gently lead us out of separation and back to oneness. So praying for specifics or not
is irrelevant at this point. All that is asked of us is to be willing and open to let the Holy Spirit in, while
we do whatever we feel guided to do. Just know that His answer will serve not to perpetuate more
illusiones, but to lead us back to our Real home, back to God, back to the place we never left.
=== End Excerpt ===
Let me know if this helped! Lots of love to you!

Am I Doing The Course Right?

by Nick Arandes on Sunday, February 21, 2010 at 8:09am
A friend wrote to Nick: "I had another rough night. I feel like things are still being stripped away and
I'm not handling it well."
Nick's comment: I don't think you are giving yourself enough credit. I would say you are handling it
very well. It is just that at some unconscious level there is still attachment and you are being placed in a
positions to surrender it. And really, there is nothing you need to do except to continue offering your
experience the Holy Spirit, and staying with the feelings.
So really, your ego is being undone faster than you think and at a much deeper level you are simply
ready for it. So just hang in there, continue to offer your thoughts and feelings to the Holy Spirit, and
do whatever you feel moved to do. Just know that what you are experiencing is simply the ego
throwing a tantrum attempting to get your attention.
Remember, to the best of your abilities, keep your attention on Truth and not illusions. The Holy Spirit
is very happy to remove your illusions from you if you are willing to release them to It. And our
unconscious resistance is really what we are dealing with, not the Holy Spirit's willingness to lift the
burden of our thoughts.
You are doing fantastic, just continue observing what is without resisting it. And in that place, the
suffering stops. Even if for few seconds, that peace is prove of the fact that being with the experience is
far more beneficial than trying to fix it, judge it, or wishing it a way for that would simply plant it there
more firmly. Also in that moment of peace you will realize that you are not at the effect of anything.
Once again, it is not a matter of knowledge or better understanding, it is only a matter of practice!
Just a word of caution, this is the danger in having Course in Miracles' teachers who have not done the
work giving advice. They would probably try to tell you what you should do in order to fix whatever
illusion you may be experiencing because your experience would probably trigger fears in them, and
they simply reflect them back at you.
Once thing I know for sure is, you are actually doing the work. And I know that if you feel moved to
teach the Course, you are one of these lights who said yes to Spirit, and you will be used as a vehicle
for transformation. So keep up the good work! You are doing fantastic!!!

Stop ANAL-yzing the Course!

by Nick Arandes on Friday, April 2, 2010 at 5:27am
I was asked the following question:
"In ACIM, I'm having some trouble wrapping my brain around the physical aspect of creation. What is
he meaning when he is saying our creations, and is he saying I am creating the beautiful and the good
of all things with my mind that God created, and the bad and the ugly (meaning my judgments of
things) of all things with my ego that I created? The hardest thing for me to grasp is the dream and that
my children don't really exist. Some clarity on these questions will be very helpful."
What I felt guided to respond was:
Thanks for the question, and first let's look at the language. But before doing so, I would like to offer
the following. One of the biggest pitfalls with students, AND teachers of the Course is that they spend
too much time trying to understand everything the course is saying, then taking it literally, not to
mention that if they do not understand what the Course is really about, they end up just confusing
themselves.
So, let's look at language and your question.
> In ACIM, I'm having some trouble wrapping
> my brain around the physical aspect of creation.
We do not create on earth, we "project." Creation takes place only in Heaven; our Real home. God
creates, and we have the power to create for we are created in the image and likeness of God. But
again, what we create is infinite. Here on earth (our illusion) everything that we "project" is temporary.
This is the basic concept of A Course in Miracles. We are having an illusion, let's call it a dream. In the
dream we believe that we are human beings operating by the laws of our physical universe. That is all a
"projection." None of it is real. Even quantum physics tells us that. What the course is aiming at, is to
get us to stop putting our attention on illusions (the world) so that the Holy Spirit can undo the
unconscious guilt that is projecting the world that we see in the first place.
A great movie to watch, that sort of illustrates that metaphor is The Wizard of Oz. While in the land of
Oz, Dorothy experienced fun times, but also scary times. She experienced happiness and sadness, also
known as duality. She thought that everything that was happening to her was real, then at the end, when
the wizard asked her to tap her shoes and to say that there is no place like home, which would be the
equivalent of saying, turn within, by quieting the noise in her head, she was able to hear the subtle
voice of her friends asking her to wake up. Everything she was experiencing was just a dream. Same
here, we are experiencing a dream, but like Dorothy, we believe it is real.
So don't put too much attention on what it is meant by God creating, or me creating the good the bad,
etc. All that is going to do is keep you in your head, which is exactly what the ego wants. I often say to
students when I am invited to speak to close the book and forget about it because I am not interested in
teaching the Course, I am interesting in helping them apply what the course teaches to every area of
their lives. It is really that simple. At least that is what I do for myself.

I'm going to take a look at the last part of your question:

> The hardest thing for me to grasp is the dream and that my children
> don't really exist. Some clarity on these questions will be very helpful.
And that is impossible to grasp with your mind. But if you keep surrendering your thoughts to the Holy
Spirit, you'll be able to release much of those thoughts, and clarity will begin to permeate your mind. I
love this line from the Course: "If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought
system and open it to me, I will correct it very gently and lead you back to God." T-4.I.4:7
I could elaborate more but what I feel guided to say to you is, don't get too caught up in trying to
intellectualize every word the course is saying. That is not going to help you. Just practice your
forgiveness process and you'll do fine. Practice the lessons in the workbook without trying to make
sense out of them. Just do one at a time, one a day, like the course suggest and take it from there.
For now, keep loving your kids like you have done up to this point. Keep doing whatever it is you are
doing, keep showing up to your job or career, etc., and as you keep surrendering your thoughts to the
Holy Spirit you'll be led as to what steps to take and you'll start seeing your world differently. That's
all. And while everyone around you is freaking out about the world, you'll look at the same things they
are looking at except that with a gentle smile on your face, because you know that none of it is real.
That's the reason for the smile in the Buddha's face. ;o)
Remember, be gentle with yourself. Patience and trust!

The Answer To Your Questions

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, April 14, 2010 at 10:50am
Three questions asked:
1sr: Randy: Nick, how do we deal w/ situations where we have to be in the ego such as family matters
w/ teenagers, a corrupt government that is out of control etc? I am struggling w/ what to do about our
government spending us into oblivion. Let go and all is well and forgive the illusion I have created? It
just seems sometimes we need to take a more active roll. Would appreciate your comments.
2nd: Charlotte: Why is it sometimes so hard to stay in that loving space... When fear takes over love
flies out the window.... And yet be gentle with myself if I let that happen, love myself anyway despite
of having lost the loving awareness.
3rd: Lara: Yeah, how to love and not fear in the situation where the Bush Administration left the
country with a huge deficit, using it for war... It is difficult to keep one's peace in such times...
Thank you all for your questions. Let's begin with one of my favorite paragraphs from A Course in
Miracles.
"It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems
for you. 2 He has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. 3 Every problem is the same to
Him, because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach."
Let's look at your "seeming" problems:
- family matters w/teenagers
- a corrupt government
- hard to stay y a loving space
- Bush administration/defict...
As you can see, in "form" they appear to be different. But in content, meaning, in "Truth" they are
simply symbolic representations of the only One seeming problem, which is our belief in separation.
To the Holy Spirit, illusions are illusions regardless of what form they take. Some have financial
issues, some have career issues, some have health issues, etc. The problem is that instead of putting
their attention on Truth; within, they are putting their attention on illusions. Therefore they are at the
"effect" of illusions.
Now let's go a bit deeper, or as in Chest would be called, a Check Mate! Let's quote the Course briefly:
"This is how all illusions came about. 7 The one who makes them does not see himself as making
them, and their reality does not depend on him. 8 Whatever cause they have is something quite apart
from him, and what he sees is separate from his mind. 9 He cannot doubt his dreams' reality, because
he does not see the part he plays in making them and making them seem real."
NOTHING is happening out there. It is all happening in your mind! So to answer your question, what
is the answer? Or I should say, the ONLY one answer? To forgive, to offer your thoughts to the Holy

Spirit for reinterpretation because YOU are the one making it all up! Now, all three of you asked
questions that are postulated by the ego, and now you want an answer that can satisfy the ego.
IMPOSSIBLE!
However, as you continue PRACTICING, not studying the course, but PRACTICING your forgiveness
process, the transformation within you will take care of itself. And in due time, that which used to scare
you or bother you, will no longer have an effect on you. It is that simple!
But it will not come about as a result of going to your Course in Miracles group every week, or month,
or even day. It is not going to come about as a result of reading A Course in Miracles every day and
night, it will only come about when you are "willing" to surrender your thoughts to the Holy Spirit.
I cannot give you a "specific" answer, but from my own personal experience, things in the world that
used to bother me no longer do. There are other areas in which I continue to practice. I did not say I
have it all together, and even when I feel fearful, or uncomfortable at times, I see what's taking place,
and use that opportunity to offer my thoughts to the Holy Spirit. That way I can look at my experience
through the eyes of the Holy Spirit as opposed to the ego, which in your case, is the one that has
prompted you to ask those questions.
I am not always in that loving space, but I am always aware of it when I am not. And because of my
WILLINGNESS to first acknowledge where I am, followed by my willingness to surrender my
thoughts to the Holy Spirit, I can experience and inner transformation that allows me to extend love in
every circumstance.
At times, it may take a few days before I can fully feel love towards circumstances that might have
triggered me. This is a 24 / 7 journey. However, I can assure you that it gets easier and easier. It takes
PRACTICE!
I hope this answer helped, and if you would like to watch a video of my talk about Change VS
Transformation, visit this link:
http://www.successandmiracles.com/service-video-church.html

I love you all!!!

We Don't Have Free will? Not to Take Spirituality Seriously?

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, June 24, 2010 at 11:10am
I was asked the following question:
I just watched your conference video at ft. lauderdale Florida, and I've noticed that you talked about not
taking spirituality seriously, but just to instead laugh at it. You also talk about how the choices that
we've made up until this point in our lives, we couldn't do it any differently. What do you mean by this,
don't we have a choice? Towards the end of this conference, you talked about us not really having free
will. Growing up, I was always taught that free will was a gift, from our Creator. What's your take on
this?
My reply was:
This is something that A Course in Miracles helped me understand. I could not figure out how come
most of the choices I made did not leave me to where I wanted. And I did not understand how could it
possibly be that things would fall apart in my life at times when I needed them the most. And the
reason being was, this world is not of my Creators' for if that was the case, how come God that is love
would create a world filled with hatred and anger, in other words, separation?
A Course helped me understand that the world I seem to be living in was my own projection so that I
can make myself believe that I could create another world beside God's. In this world I projected, I also
projected the script. In other words, if I could create the world I really want, there would be no reason
for me to want to return to the Real world, also known as the Kingdom.
So in the divine scheme of things, not being able to have what we want in this world, sooner or later is
going to lead us to questioning everything. In that questioning is where we begin to turn within and
realize that if we keep choosing the ego as our guide, we will project a world of duality, which sooner
or later is going to hurt us. But if we choose the Holy Spirit as our guide, in other words, the voice
within us, we can then live a more peaceful life before we can experience the Kingdom, which is "not
of this world."
That's why the Course then reminds me:
"4 An imprisoned will engenders a situation which, in the extreme, becomes altogether intolerable. 5
Tolerance for pain may be high, but it is not without limit. 6 Eventually everyone begins to recognize,
however dimly, that there must be a better way. 7 As this recognition becomes more firmly established,
it becomes a turning point. 8 This ultimately reawakens spiritual vision, simultaneously weakening the
investment in physical sight. 9 The alternating investment in the two levels of perception is usually
experienced as conflict, which can become very acute. 10 But the outcome is as certain as God." T2.III.3:4-10
So the choice is, do we want to suffer or do we want to be free? If we choose the ego, we will end up
suffering no matter what. If we choose the Holy Spirit we will live a more peaceful life, AND, we get
to eventually experience the Kingdom, which once again, "it is NOT of this world."
So really, if one choice leads to suffering and the other one to freedom, do we really have a choice? In

the end, no. Because nobody wants to suffer. And sooner or later, we are all going to turn within. In
regards to fee will, A Course in Miracles reminds me:
"The acceptance of the Atonement (meaning our oneness with God) by everyone is only a matter of
time. 2 This may appear to contradict free will because of the inevitability of the final decision, but this
is not so. 3 You can temporize and you are capable of enormous procrastination, but you cannot depart
entirely from your Creator, Who set the limits on your ability to miscreate." T-2.III.3:1-3
In other words, you can project, which seem as if you are making choices. However, if your choices
lead you more and more to separation, there are limits to which you will not be able to continue
projecting. And that is why we don't have the free will to make all the choices that we want. And
sooner or later our frustrations will lead to let go and let God.
Finally, not taking spirituality seriously, is because who we are is pure joy! This world is hell! And the
reason why we experience hell in this world is because we are looking at it, and believing in it. How
can you take something serious that does not exist? Well, I will be very honest with you, that has, and
still is, one of my biggest lessons. However, only practicing offering my thoughts to the Holy Spirit can
assists me is seeing Truth instead of illusions. Once we learn to look at the world with vision, not
eyesight, we can then laugh it all away!
"In gentle laughter does the Holy Spirit perceive the cause (the mind), and looks not to effects (the
world that we see). 2 How else could He correct your error, who have overlooked the cause entirely? 3
He bids you bring each terrible effect to Him that you may look together on its foolish cause and laugh
with Him a while. 4 You judge effects, but He has judged their cause. 5 And by His judgment are effects
removed." T-27.VIII.9:1-5
Don't expect to make sense or intellectualize what you've just read. When you are ready to let go and
let God, it will all make sense, not because you have found an answer but because you have had the
direct experience.
"The ego will demand many answers that this course does not give. 2 It does not recognize as questions
the mere form of a question to which an answer is impossible. 3 The ego may ask, "How did the
impossible occur?", "To what did the impossible happen?", and may ask this in many forms. 4 Yet
there is no answer; only an experience. 5 Seek only this, and do not let theology delay you." C-in.4:1-5

Most DEBATED note EVER!!!

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, June 26, 2010 at 3:50pm
Life such an interesting comedy isn't? Few days ago someone asked me a question and I answered it
based on the teachings of A Course in Miracles. That's what I felt guided to do with an open heart. The
title of the note is: "We Don't Have Free will? Not to Take Spirituality Seriously?"
I am not interested in convincing anyone of anything, nor expect anyone to change their beliefs. Well,
someone disagreed with what I shared, and stated her opinion. That started a whole debate about what
the bible says compare to what the course says.
As I read some of the comments, I realized that everyone had one thing in common. They all love God,
and simply wanted to share based on what they felt was right for them. The challenge with that is,
sometimes we forget that our opinions and beliefs may not be truly accurate.
For all I know, I may be wrong too. But the question is not who is right or who is wrong. The question
is, am I judging (attacking) or am I loving? This reminded me of a story about a minister who's house
was next to a prostitute's. Every night when he came from work, he would watch her leaving the house.
When she would see him, her heart was filled with love. When he would see her, his heart was filled
with judgement.
When they both died, interestingly enough, she ended up in Heaven and the minister ended up in hell.
The minister, furious, asked God, "How could it possibly be that after me giving my life to You, You
have put me in hell, while that prostitute who sinned her whole life ended up in Heaven?
God's reply was, "Because every time she looked at you, her heart was filled with love, and that's all
you need to get into heaven. However, every time you looked at her, your heart was filled with
judgment, and there is no room for that kind of heart in Heaven."
The moral of the story is, it does not matter what anyone says, do, or believes. What matters is, am I
loving or am I not? If I cannot see God in every single comment that was made, I will never find God
in any church or in any book! I may think that I am doing God's work, when in reality, it is the ego
trying to teach love.
And for those who study the Course, remember that there is no one to convince because there is no one
out there! It is all happening in my mind. That being said, I just wrote this note to myself! LOL.
It's okay, am just using this illusion to remind myself to love no matter what!!!
"Have I told you lately that I love you?"

How Does It Feel? Time to Reflect

by Nick Arandes on Sunday, June 27, 2010 at 10:35am
This would be a good time to reflect. Although this note is intended to those who were commenting on
my note titled "We Don't Have Free will? Not to Take Spirituality Seriously?", it really applies to
everyone.
First question, how did you "feel" when you tried so hard with your comments to convince anyone of
your point of view, or simply judging anyone for having a different belief or opinion? Honestly, how
did you feel? Did you feel angry, anxious, uncomfortable, stressed, not at peace?
Okay, second question. How did you "feel" when you commented on my second note titled "Most
DEBATED note EVER!!!", and you found yourself just loving? Different feeling ah?
Well, if in the largest scheme of things there is only perfection, and everything works for our highest
good, I would say that those two notes' main purpose was so that we can truly look within and
remember how does it feel when we love as opposed to when we judge.
I don't know if you all noticed but out of the 79 comments, which I chose to delete by the way, I never
bothered to make a comment. In other words, I did not care to even join the battlefield because I knew
where I would be heading to. After a while however, I did notice how I was feeling about the back and
forth judgment and felt moved to write a note that would hopefully bring new light, i.e. "Most
DEBATED note EVER!!!"
Using this experience now, as an example, notice how the Bible AND a Course, if not practiced, could
be used as weapons to separate, attack and destroy, rather than to extend love. This is the DANGER of
theology. My favorite line from a Course in Miracles is, "...forget this course, and come with wholly
empty hands unto your God.." W-pI.189:7
It is warning me about not making the theology of A Course in Miracles, and for that manner ANY
BOOK important by worshiping words or giving importance to what it is written, but to simply
surrender my life to Spirit so that my fearful thoughts can be transformed into loving ones.
That's why I always say, there is NOTHING anyone can do to me, even if it hurts, that will make me
not want to love them. Why? Because the judgement I use to attack a brother, regardless of whether the
attack is justified or not, is simply an attack on MYSELF!
"Who would send messages of hatred and attack if he but understood he sends them to himself? Who
would accuse, make guilty and condemn himself?" T-19.IV.i.14:11-12
"Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have
done it unto me." [Matthew 25:40]
So are you open to try an exercise?
If so, look into your mind, and see if you can find someone whom you think may have done you
wrong, and notice how you feel about him/her.Write down the most loving letter you can think of, read

it, and re read it over and over again to make sure there is no judgement there.
Once you truly take FULL responsibility of the fact that no one has done anything to you, and that you
realize that they were in your life to help you see where YOU needed to heal, bring God, Holy Spirit,
Jesus, whatever name suits you, into your mind to help you see that experience with, and notice how
you feel. "If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought system and open it to me,
I will correct it very gently and lead you back to God." T-4.I.4:7
Rest assure that if you do not feel a sense of peace and love about that person, you are not looking at it
with Spirit, you are looking at it with the ego. That being the case, just be willing to offer those fearful
thoughts to the Holy Spirit, God, Jesus, etc., until you start feeling more peaceful about it.
That is the kind of vigilance the Course or the Bible talks about, that we MUST have on an ongoing
basis against the ego. Some stuff is easier to forgive than others. But with practice it gets easier. You
do not even have to make contact with the person you think might have hurt you, you just want to heal
YOUR mind. If you feel move to make contact then, you'll be guided to.
Using Bible terminology, How do you heal de devil? By LOVING him! And why we MUST love the
devil? Because the devil is in OUR mind!
"Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out
the mote out of thy brother's eye." [Matthew 7:5]
When I feel disturbed by a thought or an experience, regardless of how long it takes, I keep offering my
fearful thoughts to the Holy Spirit to be transformed. That's how we heal. And we all had a taste of that
healing, just by noticing the way we felt when we wrote a loving thought to each other on the second
note rather than judging, trying to convince one another of our point of view, or to even having the
need to make the other person wrong.
See? This is not as difficult as it seems. It boils down to one thing,
"Do you prefer that you be right or happy?" T-29.VII.1:9
Well, as for myself, this is a life-long journey. And I truly appreciate all of your comments in both
notes, for it gave me an opportunity to see the beam in MY own eye, and also the love in my heart
through all of you!
Just remember the Beatles, "All we need is love..."

Why Is It That People Attack? And what NOT to do?

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, June 29, 2010 at 10:02am
The only reason people attack is NOT because they are bad, but because on a much deeper level they
feel hurt (fear). When we feel hurt, the automatic response seems to be attack (blame) because we have
forgotten that the seeming attacker is in our own mind.
Now, what is an attack? It is either a call for love, or an opportunity to extend love. How does it work?
Simple! When someone "seems" to be attacking us, and we react, who is the one calling for love? WE
are. We just projected our own guilt outward so that we can react and pretend that we have been done
wrong. However, when someone "seems" to attack us, and we do not react, we are now in a position to
extend our love. But who are we extending the love to? Ourselves! Because there is no one out there. It
is all happening in our mind.
That's why A Course in Miracles is so uncompromising with its teaching. It rattles people's cages by
reminding us:
"The secret of salvation is but this: that you are doing this unto yourself. 2 No matter what the form of
the attack, this still is true. 3 Whoever takes the role of enemy and of attacker, still is this the truth. 4
Whatever seems to be the cause of any pain and suffering you feel, this is still true. 5 For you would
not react at all to figures in a dream you knew that you were dreaming. 6 Let them be as hateful and as
vicious as they may, they could have no effect on you unless you failed to recognize it is your dream."
T-27.VIII.10:1-6
Now the ego, who's existence is threatened by our new level or understanding, tries to disguise itself as
a spiritual teacher and says, "oh, that person is really attacking you, so you need to be compassionate."
I know this sounds very spiritual and wonderful. But the issue is not the compassion, the issue here is
that we believe that there is someone out there that needs our compassion, and in that sense, the
separation is perpetuated. That does not mean we are going to be mean or ignore anyone's plea for help.
It simply means that in EVERY decision that we make, we choose to put the Holy Spirit before us
FIRST, to ensure that our act of kindness is coming from Truth and not guilt (fear). Otherwise the
illusion will manipulate us emotionally and what appears to be kindness, it is really more guilt in
disguise.
This is not an easy thing to do, specially when we are dealing with loved one, or if we are just very
caring people who wants to give change to every beggar on the street. It takes practice to relinquish our
thoughts to the Holy Spirit to ensure that our actions are motivated by love and not fear. Love does not
perpetuate fear by judging the behavior of a loved one who seems to be hurting us, or by feeling sorry
for the seeming homeless, it simply allows us to recognize the Truth in every situation, regardless of
the form it may seem to take.
We are better of seen the Christ in a beggar while offering a smile than seeing them as destitute and
offer them some money. In judging them as less than perfect, even if we gave them money we have
already crucified them because we unconsciously agreed with the way they see themselves. "For where
two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them." [Matthew 18:20]
In that same way, back to the "seeming" attacker, we are better of NOT resisting the behavior of others

by attempting to defend ourselves, but by asking the Holy Spirit to enter into our mind while the
seeming attack takes place. From that place we will know what to do, and we are now giving ourselves
an opportunity to truly heal the attacker, maybe not in form, but in Truth, because the attacker is really
in our own mind. Same with the beggar. It is all in our imagination.
"This is how all illusions came about. 7 The one who makes them does not see himself as making
them, and their reality does not depend on him. 8 Whatever cause they have is something quite apart
from him, and what he sees is separate from his mind. 9 He cannot doubt his dreams' reality, because
he does not see the part he plays in making them and making them seem real." T-27.VII.7:1-6
Although we know it is all an illusion, we still do not have the power to transform them, however we
do have the power to choose with Whom we want to see that illusion so that our mind can be
transformed:
"When you have been caught in the world of perception you are caught in a dream. You cannot escape
without help, because everything your senses show merely witnesses to the reality of the dream. God
has provided the Answer, the only Way out, the true Helper. It is the function of His Voice, His Holy
Spirit, to mediate between the two worlds. He can do this because, while on the one hand He knows the
truth, on the other He also recognises our illusions, but without believing in them. It is the Holy Spirit's
goal to help us escape from the dream world by teaching us how to reverse our thinking and unlearn
our mistakes. Forgiveness is the Holy Spirit's great learning aid in bringing this thought reversal about.
However, the Course has its own definition of what forgiveness really is just as it defines the world in
its own way." Preface
Remember, no one is attacking anyone. It is all happening in our imagination!

Does the Course talk about the darkness in the world...

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, July 15, 2010 at 11:48am
Question: Dear Nick, Does the course talks about the darkness in the world, and how to handle it?
Answer: What the Course reminds us is that the darkness is never in the world but in our mind. That's
why it says, "seek not to change the world but to change your mind about the world." When we remove
the darkness from our mind, we will see the world differently, thought the eyes of love, and not fear.
So what we do is, instead of judging our experiences, we simply offer them to the Holy Spirit, or
whatever you want to call it, to help us see things righteously. That is really all we are asked to do. And
then trust that the work is being done, and the way we know the process is working is when we are no
longer reacting to the world.
Remember that the world is duality so we will always see opposites, but our true nature is Oneness.
And that will reveal itself in due time when our mind is healed from our false sense of separation.
So don't worry so much about the world, just keep offering your thoughts to Spirit, and you'll
understand that I mean.

Question Regarding Occult Practices i.e. Numerology &

Astrology
by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, September 22, 2010 at 10:44pm
Question: Nick, I have a long question regarding occult practices such as numerology & astrology.
According to astrology, there are 12 types of people on this planet. Millions of people around the globe
believe that their zodiac description actually fits them accurately, as they say "to a T". Then that at time
of birth says you have certain personality characteristics based on the planets influences. Whether
you're suppposed to be outgoing, social, artistic, good with money. Or you're cold, miserable, too
serious, reserved, and focused to much on material pursuits.
The problem I have have with it is that it can be easy to stereotype people, since there are zodiacs that
are more favored then others while there are some zodiacs that are stigmatized and get bad rap. You
know, "I don't like this person because he/she is an Aries", Or "Capricorns are to serious."
Then you have people that pay visits to astrologers to hear them predict their future or make important
life decisions based on their natal chart. Decisions that are financial, medical, or has to do with
relationships.
My question is that is our destiny written in the stars? Or is it us that have the real influence on the
plaents? Why do so many people by into it?
Answer:

Okay, let's get back to basics:

"6 This is how all illusions came about. 7 The one who makes them does not see himself as making
them, and their reality does not depend on him. 8 Whatever cause they have is something quite apart
from him, and what he sees is separate from his mind. 9 He cannot doubt his dreams' reality, because
he does not see the part he plays in making them and making them seem real." T-27.VII.7:6-9
Everything that "seems" to be happening in the world, including everything I see, think, hear, taste,
smell, believe, etc., etc., etc., is happening in my imagination. As a matter of fact, I am typing this
email to me, for there is only one of us in the room! From the ego's perspective, this is hard to accept
for the ego is the one responsible for all projections, however, from the Holy Spirit's perspectives, this
is simply me reminding myself of who I am.
So if everything that I see is my own projection, the issue is not whether these esoteric practices are
true of false, but whether do I want to to keep putting my attention on them or not. I personally don't
care for any of them, but I don't judge them as good or bad because for all I know, they could be
illusions employed by the Holy Spirit to help lead those who are not quite ready to awaken, to at least
start getting their feet wet into the realm of spirituality.
Remember that ego uses illusions to perpetuate in our mind the idea of us being separate, while the
Holy Spirit uses those very same illusions to help us remember who we are. Sometimes we are not
ready to hear our own Inner voice. In that case, the Holy Spirit may use another illusion in order to
convey a massage. That being said, if you are going to expose yourself to any of those esoteric

practices, all I can say is, practice inviting the Holy Spirit before making a decision. As for me, the
answer I always receive is the same; "It is all an illusion, don't put your attention on any of it. Turn
always within, where the answer always is."
You could say that my numerology chart suggests certain traits about me that seem accurate, but do I
care about it? Not at all! For in doing so, the ego is using that little gap to put my attention once again
on illusions. I just offer my decisions to the Holy Spirit, and trust that whatever is taking place is
simply what it is, without giving it any importance. It is really that simple. Just practice putting your
attention within, and when the ego throws you a teaser such as "the next best thing" or "the next
spiritual practice", or "the 2012", or some kind of astrological prediction or numerology stuff, blah,
blah, blah, just look at it, and let it be.
If you keep putting your attention on illusions, and within at the same time, all you are going to end up
doing is confusing your self. Remember:
"That is why you must choose to hear one of two voices within you. 5 One you made yourself, and that
one is not of God. 6 But the other is given you by God, Who asks you only to listen to it. 7 The Holy
Spirit is in you in a very literal sense. 8 His is the Voice that calls you back to where you were before
and will be again. 9 It is possible even in this world to hear only that Voice and no other. 10 It takes
effort and great willingness to learn. 11 It is the final lesson that I learned, and God's Sons are as equal
as learners as they are as sons." T-5.II.3:4-11
And regarding your destiny written on the stars? Does it matter? Just keep offering your thoughts to the
Holy Spirit for reinterpretation, and trust that everything is unfolding perfectly for your highest good.
Remember that the "real" goal is, to wake up! To remember Who we really are! To remember that God
and I are One!
Read this paragraph often, it summarizes what I just shared:
" Simply do this: Be still, and lay aside all thoughts of what you are and what God is; all concepts you
have learned about the world; all images you hold about yourself. 2 Empty your mind of everything it
thinks is either true or false, or good or bad, of every thought it judges worthy, and all the ideas of
which it is ashamed. 3 Hold onto nothing. 4 Do not bring with you one thought the past has taught, nor
one belief you ever learned before from anything. 5 Forget this world, forget this course, and come
with wholly empty hands unto your God." W-pI.189.7:1-5

What to Do When Feeling Guilty for Having Done Nothing?

by Nick Arandes on Monday, July 26, 2010 at 11:27am
This is one of the biggest trap from the ego. In truth, we are all innocent. And there is nothing we can
do to others in the same way there is nothing anyone can do to us, because who we Truly are, is beyond
form. That's why it is said, nothing real can be threatened. Since we are real, it means not only we can't
be threatened, but in the same token, we cannot threatened others either.
That being said however, within this seeming physical experience, we sometimes feel as if we can be
threatened or hurt, or worse, that we can actually have the power to hurt others, which is the same guilt
just turned inward.
I remember being involved in a relationships with someone, whom truly believes that I am the reason
why she feels anger, resentment, etc. Also as a result of the publication of my book, and my life
becoming more public, it adds more pressure to my experience. As she began to share with others
about myself, the first thing I wanted to do was to defend my "reputation", you know, something that
does not exist in the first place.
But when I find myself attempting to do so, a lesson from A Course in Miracles comes to mind, Lesson
135; If I defend myself I am attacked, which states:
"Who would defend himself unless he thought he were attacked, that the attack were real, and that his
own defense could save himself? 2 And herein lies the folly of defense; it gives illusions full reality,
and then attempts to handle them as real. 3 It adds illusions to illusions, thus making correction doubly
difficult." W-pI.135.1:1-3
As I started looking more closely at this experience, realizing that everything is happening in my mind,
I had two choices; I can bring in the Holy Spirit and help transform the experience in my own mind, so
that I can heal, and in that sense, the illusion as well, or I can bring in the ego, and judge the
experience, therefore perpetuating more guilt and fear in my own mind.
Before continuing, I am going to use that experience as if it was happening to someone else. Often
times I hear from people who suggest that someone has done something to them, and they want to
blame. This is another way of having the same experience I just described, this time however, making
myself believe that I am independent of it because it is happening to "someone else."
If it is true that everything is happening in my mind, that "someone else", through his or her blaming a
third party, is still my own fear being projected outward. In that case, I still have the same two choices;
do I want to look at it with the Holy Spirit and become an agent for transformation for that person,
therefore transforming my own mind, or do I want to look at it with the ego and join that seeming
"someone else" in their blaming, therefore perpetuating the illusion of separation in my own mind?
That is why A Course in Miracles reminds me that I have to bring all of my brothers and sisters with
me if I want to experience heaven. Because all of these seeming brothers and sisters that are out there,
are all in "my" mind. This is why this journey seems challenging, because it forces me to look at
"everything" that is happening in the world through forgiving eyes, even when the "seeming" attacks
feel so real.

So what do I need to do when I feel like someone has done something to me? Forgive! What do I need
to do when I feel as if though I have done something to others? Forgive!
It is the only way I will be able to see the fact that I am innocent. Only in that recognition I can see and
behold the innocence in others.
I love you!

Do Not Make This Mistake, Otherwise...

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, July 28, 2010 at 1:34am
Recently I received a wonderful article by Hugh Prather written back in 1999 entitled: What is the
Course? Will it exist in the 21st Century? Although was very extensive, one of the paragraphs that
caught my attention was:
----- BEGIN
"Does this mean those who lecture or write about the Course have turned down a dark side road?
Certainly not. Does it mean that anyone who loves discussing metaphysical ideas has lost his or her
way? Certainly not. But it does mean that those who coat themselves in spiritual concepts run the risk
of thinking that they are the concepts. It's not hard to notice that the people in our culture who are
conspicuously devout and talk continuously about God usually begin to take on an all-knowing, allseeing attitude. In other words, in their own minds they have become the God they profess."
----- END
That's why I keep asking myself, why is it that I find myself writing books, and speaking, even when I
am still facing my own darkness? Shouldn't I have it altogether before I can teach? And the answers I
keep getting is that I am doing it to remind myself of what "I" need to learn.
It is like someone who was born with the innate desire to surf, and is destined to be a great surfer, but
in his mind he does not want to get on the surfboard until he thinks he can master it first. Well, that will
never happen. He has to get on that surfboard, fall out of it many times, before he can master it. And
yes, at the beginning, he may hit people with the surfboard for not having mastered the right balance
and control. He also have to ride all kinds of waves until he gets a better feel for them, and eventually,
he will reach his destination, which is becoming the great surfer he was meant to be.
This came to mind because since I have written books, and for some reason speaking is something I
enjoy doing, and based on the feedback I have received, I guess I must be getting better at it, what I
often remind people of, is that I experience the same challenges everybody else does. I do not claim
that I talk to Jesus, or that I have achieve some kind of enlightenment, or that I am guru, or pride
myself that I have reached some kind of spiritual level of consciousness, or that I know something,
because in reality I don't. I may be working towards it, but I guess that when that happens, people will
naturally sense it, and at that point my writings and speaking are just stuff that I do.
I don't know if tomorrow I may feel guided to take my facebook profile down, get rid of my websites,
move to a little town, get a job and live a happy life there. I don't know what the future holds for me. I
just keep writing, and sharing, and trusting that hopefully, what I am doing is what I am supposed to be
doing. And like the surfer, before I get to that place of complete unconditional love, for me, writing
about it, and talking about it is one way of getting on that surfboard for the first few thousand times.
And along the way, some people may experience my ego and may think, "who the hell is this guy
teaching A Course in Miracles?"
But as I keep "practicing" and my love keeps flourishing, some people may say, "this guy really walk
his talk." But to get to that place, it requires, first and foremost, willingness to choose again, to choose
love, over and over and over and over again and again and again, until I have experiences all sorts of
waves, just like the surfer. Because even if he can master a particular kind of waves, it does not mean

he is able to ride every single wave. But the more he is exposed to different kinds of waves, the better
he is equipped to maintain a good sense of balance in all circumstances.
I am very grateful for the journey I am on. But I do have to say, I have had to face a lot of darkness,
and still do in many different areas. I am becoming better equipped to handle what comes my way, but
I am still practicing, and as long as I am in what appears to be a body, the practice will never stop. My
sense of balance may be more steady, but that does not mean I will not be faces with experiences that
may rock my boat.
So if you like my writings and my speaking, I thank you, and I hope that in some way I am able to
serve you through the use of these particular talents and gifts I seemed to have, But do not make the
mistake of putting me on a pedestal, because if you do, you are now turning me into what A Course in
Miracles refers to a "false idol."
Trust me when is say that YOU are the guru you have been searching for. And my writings are simply
pointing you in the direction where you should always look; within your Self!
I love you!
"i want to thank you for letting me be myself again" -Sly and the Family Stone

Is Sex Spiritual?
by Nick Arandes on Monday, August 9, 2010 at 11:31pm
Question: Hi Nick, I just wanted to share a report. I realized today that I have no idea how The Course
in Miracles views sex. All I know is that its always created a huge mess in my life and is a big part of
my current problems. So, I got to go into my guilt mode today and worked a lot on forgiveness! I
decided to do some research and I found an article that spoke of how sex actually creates separation
and often anger because of the "false union". I feel so much clearer on what I have been projecting. I
understand more how quickly things went downhill in my marriage as well. So much more to learn.....
Nick's comment: I also address sex in my book What Happens When You Let God. Remember, sex is
just a function of the body. It is not spiritual, like anything of this world. If you have it fine, if you don't
fine too.
Through offering everything to the Holy Spirit, as you transform so are your sexual desires. That does
not mean you wont have it or that you won't enjoy it, but that you wont be needy or attached to it. You
see it for what it is, just a thing bodies do. As a matter of fact you get to enjoy it even more when there
is no guilt attached to it.
Remember, you are not here to try to control your desires, you simply offer them to the Holy Spirit for
transformation. Then there is no need to control anything. Sex simply becomes more like a preference.
And if the time comes when it is no longer needed, that would be a natural transformative process for
you where you feel you are not really giving up anything. No sacrifice, nor you feel deprived. Again,
just keep doing your forgiveness process to whatever it is that is coming up, and let the Holy Spirit
handle the details for you. In the meantime, enjoy life without sacrifice nor guilt. It is that simple!

Negative Comments About Sex

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, August 11, 2010 at 7:46pm
A dear friend wrote to me the following note after a post I made regarding sex and spirituality:
Comment: Hello Nick. Great post about sex! I decided not to argue the point under your post. Last
time I argued with a Course brother, it got attack-y and ugly. Best to let Holy Spirit teach each of us in
this situation, eh? :-):-)
My reply was: Remember, we are only talking to ourselves, and when we argue, or even try to make a
point, it is still a waste of time because we are just trying to convince our own projection to agree with
us, having forgotten that we are the one who place them there. I just post stuff, and let people do as
they feel! If someone respond in an offensive manner, I simply erase their comments or take them out of
my friend's list.
Now I would like to elaborate a bit by saying:
Here is what I would like to share. When I post something, I am not interested in people's opinions
because whatever it is I write is not important anyway. I do appreciate when someone may get
something out if it, and may want to share their appreciation, or post something that may add to the
comment. But what I want to say is that when I find myself interested in sharing something, instead of
questioning it, I just follow my instinct, guidance, whatever you want to call it, write it, and then share
it.
In A Course in Miracles' community, just like in any other, the people who claim to know the Course,
you know, the ones who need to voice their opinions to make others wrong and prove how much they
know, also know as "teachers" are usually the ones who needs to practice the Course the most.
I was guilty of that, specially during my early stages with the Course. But then came a point that
teaching it for me, was not fulfilling at all, not to mention that I was not even at peace. So for me know,
I don't care what's the Course points is on sex, or money, or life, or anything. I just practice the Course
to the best of my abilities so that "I" can experience the peace and that love that is who I am so that I
can extend it to my brothers.
Unfortunately, some use the Course, not as an instrument to bring people together, but as a weapon to
separate.
When I think I know something, I refer to this part of A Course in Miracles:
"Those who remember always that they know nothing, and who have become willing to learn
everything, will learn it. But whenever they trust themselves, they will not learn. They have destroyed
the motivation for learning by thinking they already know." T-14.XI.12:1-3
So for the record, I know nothing. I am NOT a guru, I am NOT an enlightened teacher, I am NOT an
advanced master, I am just someone that for some strange reason(s), unbeknown to me, finds great joy
in the teachings of A Courses in Miracles, and find myself naturally wanting to share them.

Am I interested in becoming the greatest teacher of A Course in Miracles? The simple answer it NO!
All that I want for myself is the peace that passes understanding, and to remember who I am, and to
hopefully being able to demonstrate that to the best of my abilities.
So why do I find myself writing articles about the Course and speaking, and teaching? I DON'T
KNOW. Ask Pablo Picasso why he likes to paint. Ask Sting why he likes to write music. Ask Bill
Gates why he loves so much computer stuff. Ask Oprah why she loves producing shows.
So maybe, in the larger scheme of things, this is what I am supposed to be doing, and for that reason,
and that reason ONLY, I will continue doing it, until I no longer feel like doing it.
I'll finish this point with Abraham Maslow's famous words:
A musician MUST make music,
a poet MUST write,
an Artist MUST paint,
if he wants to be at peace with himself.
So who cares what I have to say or not, just listen to the beatles, and do as they say;
All You Need Is Love,
All You Need Is Love, everybody!
All You Need Is Love, Love,
Love Is All You Need!
I Love You!!! :o)

Why People Judge?

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, August 14, 2010 at 2:04pm
Well, judgment is what we do everyday automatically because whatever it is that our eyes see is a
judgment. If I see a person, I am making ajudgment by saying that what I am seeing is a person. If I say
this color is blue I am making a judgment suggesting that what I am seeing is a color, and on top of that
I am labeling it blue. If I feel hurt, I am labeling a feeling as hurt, if I feel happy I am labeling a feeling
as happy. Anything that can be felt, seen, touched, tasted, heard, smelled, and labeled accordingly, is a
judgment. And as long as we believe that we are a body, having a human experience, judging is simply
the way we experience life.
That's why if you read the lessons of A Course in Miracles, let's take the first five, notice they all have
a common theme:
1) Nothing I see in this room [on this street, from this window, in this place] means anything.
2) I have given everything I see in this room [on this street, from this window, in this place] all the
meaning that it has for me.
3) I do not understand anything I see in this room [on this street, from this window, in this place].
4) These thoughts do not mean anything. They are like the things I see in this room [on this street, from
this window, in this place].
5) I am never upset for the reason I think.
And so on.
It's leading us to move from concrete thinking to abstract thinking in some way. Most importantly, it is
leading us to not make stories around whatever it is we are perceiving because what keeps an ego alive
is the story we make up. This is certainly easier said than done, however, the purpose of the Course is
to lead us to a thought system in which we are not affected by our "judgments" by taking away the
meaning we give to everything.
I cannot say that if I see a chair that I would not know what to do with it. But at least I don't have to
give it importance. Now, with inanimate objects that may be easy to practice, but how about when we
see people, and on top of that these people are judging us; attacking us?
Well, the same principle applies. The challenge is, the story we make up at a much unconscious level
around their behavior, which is why our buttons are pressed, we can feel it. And when we feel
something, that's when all hell breaks loose! So what do we need to do in such circumstances? Well, if
our doing is what has gotten us there in the first place, the "logical" response would be, to do nothing.
But how can we do nothing when we feel hurt? By"practicing" forgiveness. Notice the emphasis is not
on the word forgiveness, but on the world "practicing"!
Now, regarding the question why people judge? There are millions ofreasons why we judge. I have
been judged for the way I live my life. Whether Iwas led to live that way, or have chosen to is
irrelavant. It is simply my path. I am not sayingthat what I do is the right way or wrong way, it is
simply my way! As a result,I have been blatantly attacked. So in the midst of all of that, I had to
stepback, and continue to remindmyself that nothing is really happening out there, it is all happening
in myown mind.

Also, most judgments are rooted in other's desires that the world would be the way they wish. Like: "if
others, or the world, would behave the way I wish, I would be happy." Or "if people were just like me,
I would be happy", or "if that person agree with what I believe, I would be happy" or "I need to warn
everyone about the way that person is living his/her life, because I know better." and so on... There is
also the resentment of wishing to live the life that others live, and because they feel they can't, they
crucify others.
So if I accept others, just as they are, and choose not to judge their path, first I experience internal
peace, and second, I am more likely to experience the love that I am. In that case, even if I am hearing
someone else's judgment, just like the example of the chair, I would not give it importance. In that
sense, although I may still have the experience of being in a body, I can relinquish my needing to
judge, and in due time, the experience of who I really am will reveal itself.
So remember, no matter what you do, what you say, where you go, you will always find those who will
crucify you, like they did with Jesus, and those who will love you. The ones who love you, love them
back for they are reminders of the love that You are! The ones who crucify others or crucify you, love
them back, even more, because if you don't you are joining them in "your" crucifixion.
"Who would send messages of hatred and attack if he but understood he sends them to himself?" T19.IV.i.14:11
Interestingly enough, what I have been writing as a result of my recent experiences have served many
people, so as you can see, there is perfection in everything!
I give thanks to the Holy Spirit for each and everyone of my experiences, because regardless of how
painful they may seem, through my own forgiveness they have taught me how to love so much deeper.
Ironically, these experiences have served others while I continue fulfilling my life's purpose, regardless
of any seeming obstacles or judgments placed upon myself.
My message to you is, continue practicing listening to your own internal Guide, no matter what! And if
you need someone to remind you that you are perfect just as you are, and to remind you that where you
are is where you need to be, and that you are not guilty of anything, you can count on my
unconditional love! Because I am not here to take over the Holy Spirit's place in the perfection of the
unfoldment of your life. I am here to simply hold the space of love, while you move through your
personal journey.
I hope this note might have served you. And remember that all the answers are within you!_
Thank you, and I love you!

How To Deal With Disillusionment

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, September 1, 2010 at 5:28pm
NOTE: Before proceeding with the question, you will see two (website name undisclosed). The reason
being is, I don't want to take a chance that any of their information may be debated, and to also show
respect to their privacy.
Question: "I was wondering if you'd be willing to share a little bit about the part that disillusionment
has played in your life. Like when, what and how. I feel like I've been in a state of disillusionment for
some time but only recently - like today - did it finally dawn on me that that is the word to fit my
experiencing when I started reading lesson 24 and in particular reading (website name undisclosed)
and her commentary on that lesson as well as on (website name undisclosed) and his commentary on
that lesson too. I always get something from your sharings this is why I am asking. Many many thanks
and much gratitude!"
Commentary: I am not sure if I understand your question, however, I went ahead and briefly read
lesson 24 which I am going to quote one paragraph from that lesson, and see if whatever it is am
sharing may serve you in any way. If I have not being able to answer the question because maybe I was
answering the wrong thing, just let me know and let's see what comes up.
So let me look at your question first:
> I was wondering if you'd be willing to share a little bit about
> the part that disillusionment has played in your life.
> Like when, what and how.
Really I think that disillusionment happens when I have some kind of an expectation. Also when my
attention is on the world, and my life does not seem to be working the way I wish, I could feel
disillusionment. But the more I keep putting my attention on Spirit, meaning Peace, then life is just a
continuum of events that passes by.
Also, as I continue trusting that everything is happening in divine order for my highest good, it helps
me just detach, and surrender to the experience, and in that space we cannot experience suffering or
disillusionment.
Now, here is where it gets interesting. When we feel something, let's call it disillusionment, depressed,
sad, down, etc., the feeling that we are feeling, not being real, all that the Course is asking us to do is to
offer them to the Holy Spirit without ANAL-izing them.
Because there is nothing wrong with feeling the way we do, the problem comes when we believe the
stories we are making in our head about them.
Simply remember that everything is temporary and transitory, and so are your feelings and
disillusionments. What keeps them lingering longer is when we try to figure anything out of to even
make sense out of them
Now let me look at the paragraph I was reading from lesson 24.

"If you realized that you do not perceive your own best interests, you could be taught what they are. 2
But in the presence of your conviction that you do know what they are, you cannot learn. 3 The idea for
today is a step toward opening your mind so that learning can begin." W-pI.24.2.
In other words, what the lesson is asking us to remember is that we never know anything. And in order
to allow the Holy Spirit to teach us, we must first let go of what we think we know and what we think
anything means, especially what we feel.
So for example, you could say, "I feel disillusionment." Although to you, that is what you feel,
specially because the body is experiencing feelings that you may choose to label them as
disillusionment, what the Course would say is, how do you know that what you are feeling is
disillusionment? So as long as you label how you feel, you are NOT allowing yourself the opportunity
to be taught.
This is when the practice becomes tricky, because here we are feeling like "crap" and wanting the
feeling to be gone, meanwhile what the Holy Spirit is giving us is an opportunity to actually look, this
time however, with Jesus and not with the ego.
With Jesus we just do not judge, and therefore we can experience peace, detachment. With the ego
however, we judge, we give meaning, and therefore we experience suffering, disillusionment, which in
reality is just one word, fear!
So yea, I have felt like you do, and many other feelings also, but I am clear now that the only answer I
have if forgiveness. And the way I practice it, is by just allowing things to be just as they are.
So remember, whatever it is you are experiencing, just be with it, and offer it to the Holy Spirit,
because all that is happening is that the ego is fighting for your attention. And your choice is to decide
who do you want to give your attention to, the Holy Spirit (peace)? Or the ego (conflict)?
"...you must choose to hear one of two voices within you. One you made yourself, and that one is not of
God. But the other is given you by God, Who asks you only to listen to it." T-5.II.3:4-5
That's really all we are asked to do, and this too shall pass! Trust me brother, I've been there, got the Tshirt! And if more T-shirts seem to be coming my way, is so that my mind can be healed!
You are doing wonderfully! Congratulations!!!
Referring back to the last ACIM quote, remember that the one voice that you made yourself is the one
labeling your situation as disillusionment. The one that is given you by God is simply reminding you:
"Ask to be taught, and do not use your experiences to confirm what you have learned. 6 When your
peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: I do not know what anything, including
this, means. 8 And so I do not know how to respond to it. 9 And I will not use my own past learning as
the light to guide me now. By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not know, the Guide
Whom God has given you will speak to you. 11 He will take His rightful place in your awareness the
instant you abandon it, and offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6.5-11
I love you brother!

A Course in Miracles and The Law of Attraction

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, September 7, 2010 at 9:40am
Question: Hi again Nick, greetings from Venezuela:). In most of the videos I've seen where you explain
very well your current practice of A Course in Miracles, reminding us that you were part of the selfhelp movement, hence my question is: how can we reconcile what the Course says about "not knowing
what we want, leave the future in the hands of God, etc.." which is very nice and requires a faith that I
have not yet mustered, with the message of people I respect very much like Louise Hay, Wayne Dyer,
Deepak Chopra, Neale D. Walsch, etc., who say they have put into practice what they preach in their
books and works for them.
Because despite the fact that A Course in Miracles is to me, the ultimate, also I feel that it would not be
a bad idea to apply such techniques to in our lives in order to be a little more comfortable in this
illusion (more abundance, prosperity, etc.).. Any advise on this subject?
Comment: Well, obviously I never give advice, but I can share an observation, and you can decide
whether it resonates with you or not, always remembering that all answers are within you, and that only
the Holy Spirit is your True Guide, and not illusions, like myself. ;o)
First of all, the world of self-help and A Course in Miracles are two very different paths. Although all
roads lead to truth, the Course is one path out of many. However, if you decide to opt for A Course in
Miracles, you then have to be consistent with it, otherwise you are going to end up being confused, and
here is why.
One of the reasons why the Course has been so confusing for many students is that like everything else,
many teachers in self-help and spiritual teachers who teach different philosophies, use excerpts from
the Course in order to fit their personal agendas, or their teachings. I'm not saying this is right or
wrong, but what they do, without realizing and without any malicious intentions, is distort the message
of A Course in Miracles al together.
The goal of A Course in Miracles is to wake us up from this dream, which we call our world; our
physical experience. The goal of the self-help movement is not to wake us up from this dream but to fix
it so that it is more beautiful. Something that is completely impossible because the world we live in is
dual, and in duality there will always be opposites. But in the Real world, the Kingdom; our real Home
in God, the only thing that exists is love, which is what we truly are.
And that love that we are, is not of this world, and cannot be taught. Thats why A Course in Miracles
reminds us; "The Course does not aim at teaching the meaning of love, for that is beyond what can be
taught. It does aim, however, at removing the blocks to the awareness of love's presence, which is your
natural inheritance. In-1;6-7
In regards to the self help movement wanting to make this illusion better (save the world), in other
words, rearranging the dream, here is what A Course in Miracles reminds me: "The dreams you think
you like would hold you back as much as those in which the fear is seen. For every dream is but a
dream of fear, no matter what the form it seems to take. The fear is seen within, without, or both. Or it
can be disguised in pleasant form. But never is it absent from the dream, for fear is the material of
dreams, from which they all are made." T-29.IV.2 :1-5

So trying to fix the dream to make it more beautiful is to try to exchange fear for fear. Also something
that A Course in Miracles reminds me is that the ego's mantra is "Seek and do not find." T-12.IV.1: 4
In other words, although many of the teachers you mentioned appear to have the life you wish you
have, if you knew them personally, you'd realize they face the same problems we all confront just at a
much bigger stage, since that is the nature of the ego . The ego gives you something, and takes it away,
or takes something else away.
The Course is not interested in give and taking away, the Course is only interested in giving you
everything! The problem is that the Course is not talking about form, is talking about content. Form is
our physical world; the world of illusions. Content on the other hand is our mind. When our mind is
transformed, we experience our love, peace, happiness, joy, regardless of our circumstances.
Thats how we experience true freedom, since we're not at the effect of our circumstances. The paradox
is that when our mind is transformed, the world will reflect back to us the condition of our mind. The
world of self-help is the opposite. It uses our mind to try to manipulate our dreams so that we can be
happy. Because of that error, we spend our whole life seeking for happiness, prosperity, love outside of
ourselves, which is exactly what the ego wants us to do, to keep our attention away from Truth (within)
and on illusions (fear, outside).
That reinforces in our subconscious the believe that the love that we are is outside of us, and therefore,
never being able to recognize the fact that perfect love, happiness, joy, health, abundance is not
something we seek is who we are.
If we continue putting our attention in the world (illusions) we are sacrificing our unlimited abundance
by the limitations of this world. It's like Kenneth Wapnick says, God gave us the ocean full of water
(love, perfect health, unlimited prosperity, joy, peace, etc..), however, what we do is, we go to that
ocean with a thimble, believing that it is the most we can obtained (deserve) from the ocean of love that
is really ours to do as we please.
That is the ignorance of the teachings that try to teach us how to manifest what we want. And that is
why the Course tells us that we do not know what we want. "Your function here is only to decide
against deciding what you want, in recognition that you do not know." T-14.IV.5: 2
What is it that we dont know? The fact that no matter how big we think our goals may be, our goals
and intentions are nothing more and nothing less than our thimbles!
But if we turn our attention inward, gradually the Holy Spirit will guide us to Truth. That's why it says:
"Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added on to
you." [Matthew 6:33] And where is the Kingdom? Within us. Even according to the Course the
kingdom is us. Therefore, the Course reminds us: It is hard to understand what "The Kingdom of
Heaven is within you" really means. This is because it is not understandable to the ego, which
interprets it as if something outside is inside, and this does not mean anything. The word 'within' is
unnecessary. The Kingdom of Heaven is you. " T-4.III.1 :1-4
And remember that love has it all! When you make love the most important thing in your life, it is
manifested in friendships, relationships, money, success and everything you can imagine. The
difference is that everything that may manifest in your life, you no longer need it to impress anyone or
to give you a sense of superiority, but for a larger purpose.

Let me share a message I received from someone who was deeply involved in the world of self-help,
especially the law of attraction. This is an excerpt from my book What Happens When You Let God:
Dear Nick, I just wanted to say that I am so pleased I found your site. I feel that this law of attraction
fever, is two far away from the truth. I listened to (name undisclosed) tele-seminar last night on
attracting wealth and it left me cold.
The questions were all from people wanting money. Not enough emphasis is being put on internal
peace and strength. It took me a long time to realize this and forty years of searching, but mainly
plumbing the depths. I gave up almost everything I had, ran my businesses down to virtually nothing
and basically jumped empty handed into a void.
What I found astounded me. Peace, happiness and a totally new way of life. It mended not just my
broken spirit, but all my relationships with family and my beautiful child who had become separate
from me spiritually. I am now in a position to retain the beauty I have found in my new life, while
attracting to me exactly what I need.
I found it interesting from my new perspective, that when you have peace and strength, there is little
else you want, and attracting your needs is enjoyable, fun and effortless. You are a wonderful
inspiration, and I believe that the world really needs you, now more than ever. With love, Sue. W.
So the question is, do you want to awaken from this dream, or staying asleep? A Course in Miracles is
about awakening from the dream (world) while the self-help is to keep us from awakening. That is why
A Course in Miracles reminds me: "The choice is not between which dreams to keep, but only if you
want to live in dreams or to awaken from them. Thus it is the miracle does not select some dreams to
leave untouched by its beneficence. You cannot dream some dreams and wake from some, for you are
either sleeping or awake. And dreaming goes with only one of these.. " T-29.IV.1 :5-8
After all that has been said, the world of self-help has a very important purpose, and that is to help
those who feel like victims to take full responsibility, and to realize that their thoughts have creative
power. And in some cases, to introduce them to spirituality away from dogma so that they can begin to
start recognizing their oneness with the Creator. But after they manifest what they want, and then have
to go for the next thing, realizing that nothing of this world can bring them permanent happiness, that's
when they are prepared to take the next step. That's when A Course in Miracles comes into play.
Remember that I was part of that world of self help for nearly twenty years, and was introduced to A
Course in Miracles in 1994, then in 2000, but still was not ready for its teachings until November 2007.
So I understand that not everyone is ready to let go of their illusions; to awaken. That I have it very
clear. My purpose is not to convince anyone to become a Course's student or to recruit anyone. I do this
work to heal my own mind, and those who are attracted to the Course, I am simply here to remind them
that all they are seeking is within.
What you need now is to develop the courage to recognize that in you. And that is out of my reach.
That's between you and the Holy Spirit.

What are Premonitions?

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, September 8, 2010 at 11:53am
Question: "Nick, according to A Course In Miracles, what are premonitions? Thanks in advance and
have a joyful day brother =)"
Comment: What is a premonition? I don't think the Course addresses premonitions per se, but it does
talk about psychic abilities, that being the case, let's look at it this way first.
If everything is happening in the now moment, (granted, nothing really happened, but for the sake of
conversation) I could have a thought of a seeming future, which would be like being able to take a peak
at something that may happen towards the end of this seeming present script, lifetime, dimension of
time, whatever you want to call it.
But that is just another thought to be forgiven. Specially if it invoke fear, or if it puts our attention on
the physical world. A premonition could be seen as a personal message for you. I've had them, or I
think I had. I had a recent experience where my gut feeling knew that something did not feel right.
Without having to give details, that turned into a great forgiveness opportunity. So premonition or not,
what matters is to keep our attention on Spirit (within) and let the world play itself out however it will.
In other words, use whatever you are presented with and offer it to the Holy Spirit.
As a matter of fact, if you look at the Manual for Teachers, chapter 25, one of the questions is Are
"Psychic" Powers Desirable? You can read that whole section, which could be linked to the topic in
discussion, but I am going to share an excerpt from paragraph one:
"There are, of course, no 'unnatural' powers, and it is obviously merely an appeal to magic to make up
a power that does not exist." M-25.1:2
As you can see, it is acknowledging the power within the realm of illusion, while at the same time
reminding us that nothing within illusion is real, kind of a warning us not to make anything real, not to
give any importance to anything of this world, whether these are psychic powers or premonitions.
Now, in the second paragraph the Course's Manual for Teachers' states:
"Certainly there are many 'psychic' powers that are clearly in line with this course. Communication is
not limited to the small range of channels the world recognizes." M-25.2:1-2
It is more like a reminder that psychic powers, just like premonitions could be employed as a form of
communication, which is what I share before, once again, as long as you see it for what it is, and not to
make it real or important. Jesus communicated with Hellen in that "esoteric" form in order to produce a
document called A Course in Miracles. But in the form the document came through, is not so that we
can attach ourselves more to the world but as a vehicle to communicate a massage in a form most of us
can relate and understand.
As we develop our trust and communication with our inner self, that communication can then take form
of psychic abilities or premonitions, not so that we can misuse them but so that it can help accelerate
our own awakening. That's why in the first paragraph of that chapter also states:

"It is equally obvious, however, that each individual has many abilities of which he is unaware. As his
awareness increases, he may well develop abilities that seem quite startling to him. Yet nothing he can
do can compare even in the slightest with the glorious surprise of remembering Who he is. Let all his
learning and all his efforts be directed toward this one great final surprise, and he will not be content
to be delayed by the little ones that may come to him on the way." M-25.1:3-6
Pay close attention to the last sentence again:
"Let all his learning and all his efforts be directed toward this one great final surprise, (awakening
from this illusion) and he will not be content to be delayed by the little ones (psychic powers, esoteric
practices, etc.) that may come to him on the way." M-25.1:6
Just trusting in the perfection of each and every moment, only in the present moment we are able to be
receptive to proper guidance. A premonition could be another ego trap to keep people worrying about a
future, which does not exist anyway. While you practice differentiating between the voice of fear (ego)
and the voice of Truth (Spirit), remember, to always choose again!
So, all I could say is: If you have a premonition, look at it with the Holy Spirit, like everything else,
and forgive. Then you'll be guided as to how to respond to it, if a response is necessary.
I don't know if this is the appropriate answer to your question, but that's what I felt like sharing, always
remembering that I know nothing!

Let It Be -The Beatles and A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, September 16, 2010 at 9:21am
Original email and my comment on it:
Hi Nick! I still am caught in the world view a lot. Somehow, my God presence, which I know is always
there, seems to take a hike as my ego takes over and FREAKS OUT! :o) I don't know how to do
relationships, I don't know how to manage my life, I don't know anything. I guess that's a good place
to start! How do you make nothing important? I know you say that, but do you really experience that?
Do you really experience nothing as important? No particular people, no financial comfort, no
situation or event.....? I KNOW the times I am at Peace are when I am in the moment and aware of
God. It's really simple. I know I have been given many situations and people to help me heal. I'm
afraid I'm going to mess it all up! I believe (most of the time) it will only get messed up if its meant to
be messed up. I guess I just struggle with trust and letting go. Well, I let go for right now. I trust in this
moment. Thanks, you always make me feel better! :o) Cant' wait to see you!
Comment: Let's look at your fun email together shall we?
> I still am caught in the world view a lot.
Welcome to the undoing of the ego! LOL
> Somehow, my God presence, which I know is always there,
> seems to take a hike as my ego takes over and FREAKS OUT! :o)
LOL Don't worry, it happens to me too! It just that it gets easier to letting It back in. All it takes is a
little willingness and lots of Practice!
> I don't know how to do relationships,
> I don't know how to manage my life,
> I don't know anything.
This is the first thing you've said that makes perfect sense! :o)
> I guess that's a good place to start!
What do you think? ;=)
> How do you make nothing important?
By my willingness. That's all the Course ask, nothing more, and nothing less.
"5 The Guest Whom God sent you will teach you how to do this, if you but recognize the little spark
and are willing to let it grow. 6 Your willingness need not be perfect, because His is. 7 If you will
merely offer Him a little place, He will lighten it so much that you will gladly let it be increased. 8 And
by this increase, you will begin to remember creation." T-11.II.6:5-7

> I know you say that, but do you really experience that?
> Do you really experience nothing as important?
> No particular people, no financial comfort, no situation or event.....
In some areas more than others, but really, for me is just a matter of being willing to surrender it all,
and to extend rather that to get. If you find yourself so caught up in your stuff, which happens to all of
us, find someone whom you can extend your love to, your service, like your children, a friend,
someone whom you can serve, and in that way it helps you remember. The challenge is that most of us
are tying to use this practice to change something, to fix something, instead of looking at it, which is all
the Holy Spirit is asking us to do. However, It is asking us to look at it with Jesus and not the ego.
That's the trick! ;=)
"3 He bids you bring each terrible effect to Him that you may look together on its foolish cause and
laugh with Him a while. 4 You judge effects, but He has judged their cause. 5 And by His judgment are
effects removed." T-27.VIII.9: 3-5
> It's really simple.
Yes, we know it is simple, it is just that when our emotions are engaged, or I should say, when our
"judgments" are engaged, it does not seem easy, but with practice, it becomes easier, until we are ready
to let go and let God!
> I KNOW the times I am at Peace are
> when I am in the moment and aware of God.
And that's all we yearn for. That's the proof we need to choose again. That's all a Course asks us, to
simply choose again, and again, and again. And what are we choosing? Peace, not change, peace! From
a place of peace, the necessary change will take care of itself, along with whatever it is we may feel
moved to do. But first we must "be" before we "do", otherwise we are operating on ego mode. The
Holy Spirit wants us to "Be," while the ego wants us to "do!"
But what to we "do" when are caught in the midst of a storm? NOTHING! "I need do nothing!" T-8.VII
"To do nothing is to rest, and make a place within you where the activity of the body ceases to demand
attention. 8 Into this place the Holy Spirit comes, and there abides. 9 He will remain when you forget,
and the body's activities return to occupy your conscious mind." T-8.VII.7:7-9
"Yet there will always be this place of rest to which you can return. 2 And you will be more aware of
this quiet center of the storm than all its raging activity. 3 This quiet center, in which you do nothing,
will remain with you, giving you rest in the midst of every busy doing on which you are sent. 4 For
from this center will you be directed how to use the body sinlessly." T-18.VII.8:1-4
> I know I have been given many situations and people
> to help me heal. I'm afraid I'm going to mess it all up!
The fact that we are in this world is proof that we already messed up! So you can't screw it up any more
than you already have! LOL Ups, sorry for my french! :=(
> I believe (most of the time) It will only get messed up
> if its meant to be messed up. I guess I just struggle

> with trust and letting go. Well, I let go for right now.
> I trust in this moment.
That's all we can do! Here is A Course in Miracles summarized in two words, "Resist Nothing!" How
about one word, "Forgive!"
"When I find myself in times of trouble
Mother Mary comes to me
speaking words of wisdome
LET IT BE" -The Beatles_
I LOVE YOU!!!

You Are A Piece of The Puzzle & Don't Let Anyone Tell You
Otherwise!
by Nick Arandes on Thursday, September 23, 2010 at 10:11am
For the most part, if many were willing to be honest with themselves, they do not really want God
(peace) they want their illusions to change, they want their finances to grow, they want their
relationships to improve, they want their religion to be the right one, they want the Urtex to be better
than the second version of A Course in Miracles, they want their business to prosper, they want the
world to change, they want the whales to be saved, they want to end world hunger, they want the
government to change, and you can fill in the blank with anything else I might have missed, not
realizing that all of those wants keeps them at the effect of illusions, leading them to a more darker
path. And that's understandable since undoing the ego is not a bed of roses. As long as people identify
themselves with this false sense of self, it is very difficult to let go of attachments, especially since the
emotions seem to dictate their behavior.
When I feel pain, whether it be emotional, physical or psychological, or whether I find myself
experiencing some kind of lack in any way, just like most, I would want the pain or the lack to go
away, not realizing that that is a trap the ego employs to make myself believe that I am a body and that
my source comes from the world. Please be careful here to ensure I am not being misunderstood. It is
not that I have to face pain in order to reach God. As a matter of fact, that is the crucifixion we put
ourselves through because of our body identification and attachments to the world.
However, when we choose peace, when we want God, without allowing distractions, (our judgment) to
get in the way, what is left? Peace! And from that place of peace, (when obstacles are being removed)
what surface is love! And the paradox is that from that place of love, although nothing really has to
change in form because we are no longer at the effect of illusions, what usually seem to happen is that
our relationships improve, our finances change, our health is restored, the world reflect back at us the
love what we are, etc., etc., etc., and the Urtex and A Course in Miracles are put back on the shelfs or
given away, realizing that there is no need to compare, or to study them, or to even read them again, for
their purpose has been accomplished.
"Forget this world, forget this course, and come with wholly empty hands unto your God." WpI.189.7:5
Those who know me personally, and many who have read my book in some way have witnessed some
of the challenges I have been experiencing in the last two to three years. And as I continue simply
putting one foot in front of the other, in spite of what my circumstances may look like, I have been able
to continue to see the perfection in each and everyone of my experiences. And all of them has taught
me one thing, and one thing only. Forgive! Because that is why they have been projected. Not to be
changed or to be judged, but to forgive them so that more obstacles can be removed.
Interestingly enough, another big lesson I have learned, is that my darkest moments forced me to love
deeper! Because in each and every moment, we always have two choices, to look at our experiences
from the frame work of fear, which is what projected the experience in the first place, or to look at it
with the Holy Spirit, from a place of love, so that they can be transformed. I did not say changed, I said
transformed, because the transformation happens in the mind, not in form. Change happens in form, but
transformation is what happens when we begin to look at everything differently.

Change creates temporary pleasure, while transformation leads to a happy dream. Although nothing in
the world of form has to change, however, paradoxically, as I mentioned before, our "seeming" wants
manifest easily and effortless. This time however, not to be used as tools for ego aggrandizement, but
as vehicles of communication in order to help restore the sonship back to oneness! (our mind back to
its original state).
I have gone through massive attacks, major judgments, bankruptcy, interestingly enough, all that I
needed in order to do the work I feel called to do, which is to continue trusting the Holy Spirit and to
deepen my relationship with God, have been provided for me, and to this day, as I look back, I cannot
possible see how all the synchronicities that took place in my life that allowed me to have this
experience have happened.
So whether some suggest that I am doing it right or doing it wrong, what I could offer you is, whatever
it is that you are doing, as long as you are willing to put the Holy Spirit in front of every single one of
your "seeming" decisions, is the right decision for you, in spite of what anybody thinks.
I do not consider myself to be an enlightened person, however, I feel that I am clear about what the
Course is asking me to do, which is to choose again, and again, and again... Simple? Yes! Easy? Well,
it all depends on how much longer do I want to continue to suffer. ;o)
And by the way, one of the judgments I have received is, "if you were a real Course in Miracles
teacher, why are you writing articles and writing a book instead of just having a regular life and do
what most people do?" The answer is, because I don't question what I feel inspired to do. And this is
something I feel moved to do so I am trusting. If it brings me peace, and joy, and as long as I am not
interfering with anyone else's path, I trust! Had it not been for Gary Renard's books, Nouk Sanchez and
Tomas Vieira's book, Ken Wapnick teachings, and teachers who were not afraid to make themselves
available to teach, even while many may still be dealing with their own ego stuff, I would not have
benefitted from their gift of sharing the teachings that have made an impact in their lives, and
consequently, have also made an impact in mine.
And yes, like in everything, there are spiritual teachers, and spiritualized egos. However, as long as I
feel that I am in the right space, even when sometimes I may not be, but just my willingness to be, I
trust that others may benefit from what I have to share, because my piece of the puzzle is as important
and as valuable as yours!
"So keep on trucking!", as they say in the South. Write your book, do your workshops, speak, just share
your light in whichever form you may be guided to, Just do it, even if your ego is HUGE! Because we
teach best what we have to learn most! And the way or vehicle through which you may be guided to
share light may have nothing to do with writing a book or speaking or doing any of those things. While
I am not writing or speaking, to the best of my abilities, I practice sharing my light when feeding or
walking the dogs; when doing the dishes; when talking to a friend, in other words, when doing
whatever it is I am doing in each and every moment.
Because it is not what you are doing, it is what you are being when doing what you are doing. Are you
choosing to be love? Or are you choosing to be fearful? In other words, are you choosing the Holy
Spirit? Or are you choosing the ego? And if you forget who you are, I hope I am able to help you
remember, because many times I do forget, and still do, more times than you may think, however,
when I do, there are those who help me remember, people like you!

Thank you for reading this little note! And if another note or article comes through, there is one thing
for me to do, which is to put it out there, and let it go!
I love you!

Do Babies Project? My Personal Trauma!

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, September 28, 2010 at 11:56pm
Question: "Hey Nick, Look, I can not fully understand that that everything is my projection, it is very
rare, I know it is, but I tend to select and doubt some of them, especially of having to do with my
childhood. My father left my mother and my siblings when my mother was pregnant with me, that is, he
left before my birth, is that my projection? I never asked why and I accepted the situation as it was, but
inside my heart I feel sad and cry about it when I recall the experience, which indicates to me that this
wound has not healed even though I am already an adult woman. You know, that meant living in a
dysfunctional family with a depressed mother, angry and emotionally absent for their children. How is
it that when I was just a baby I projected all that has lasted throughout my childhood? I'm not
resentful, nor do I have nothing to forgive, but I want to clarify that doubt that suddenly surprises me.
Could you help me? "
Comment: Well if you read my notes, eventually you will notice that they tend to be repetitive because
although the questions seem to be different, the answer is always the same. But since the ego is so
complicated, he is always turning things around in order to try to confuse us.
Look how simple is the answer to your question. First of all, yes ALL is a projection from your mind.
Now, what you're asking with your question is just a story. A story that never happened, because
nothing of what we perceive in this world is real. However, in your mind you think that the story
happened, therefore you give it importance as if it was real.
But again, you make the story real, not in the physical world but in your mind. And the sole purpose of
our stories is to give us a sense of identity. Without a history, there would be no sense of identity.
When you ask yourself the question: who I am? The only real answer would be, God!
However, the only way you can convince yourself that you are not God and that you are a woman with
a name, which was abandoned by her father before birth, etc., etc., etc., is by believing in the story the
ego has built in your mind.
That is the danger of psychology. Because, psychologists, healers, therapists, etc., they attempt to
revive a past (something that never happened because it is not real) and try to give it reality. By doing
so they hope to find a way to solve your "seeming" problem, which keep the original problem intact.
The original problem is the belief that we are an individual with a personal story. As we continue to
feed that story, the ego remains alive in our mind. As a result we end up experiencing suffering,
including the temporary pleasures and pains, which are part of the dual nature of this world, which
again, it is only a story in our mind.
And once the therapist realizes that it can not solve the problem, they send people to a psychiatrist, who
can not solve the problem either and therefore end up prescribing drugs. Some try holistic medicine,
which at least helps people to put their attention within, but the problem is they also believe in the story
and then try to spiritualize it. And again, your false sense of identity, spiritualized and not, is still intact.
That's why A Course in Miracles reminds us: "It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do
not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some

than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because each one is solved in just the same respect
and through the same approach (forgiveness). The aspects that need solving do not change, whatever
form the problem seems to take." T-26.II.1.1- 4
See how simple the Course is? The course offers a single tool, which is forgiveness, which aims at
undoing this belief in the mind, (the story) so that when these barriers (beliefs, stories) are removed,
what we experience is our true self, God : Love!
That is why a course reminds me: "The course does not aim at teaching the meaning of love, for that is
beyond what can be taught. It does aim, however, at removing the blocks to the awareness of love's
presence, which is your natural inheritance." Introduction
And how do we practice forgiveness? Well, here is how I practice the process:
1. When I am presented with something in my field of conscious awareness that triggers any kind of
discomfort, I realize that I have been given an opportunity to practice forgiveness. I call this the signal.
2. At that moment, I simply say silently or out loud, depending on where I am, I know that what Im
seeing is not real so I ask You my beloved Holy Spirit to please take this from me and interpret it for
me for I know that I dont know. I forgive myself for having projected this illusion and I lovingly
release it to You so You can help me see the Truth. Note: You dont have to use the exact same words.
Just having the right intention and the willingness to relinquish your thoughts, ideas and beliefs to the
Holy Spirit is all that matters.
3. I make peace my number one priority while trusting that the Holy Spirit is doing the work. By the
way, step 2 and 3 are interchangeable
These three steps can be applied using a direct example of the text of A Course in Miracles: "When
your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself: 'I do not know what anything,
including this, means. And so I do not know how to respond to it. And I will not use my own past
learning as the light to guide me now.'" T-14.XI.6 :6-9
I would like to clarify something before psychologists, psychiatrists and people who practice holistic
medicine crucify me! :-&
There is perfection in everything, and everyone who really feel guided to practice any type of therapy,
one might say that is part of the universal plan for the healing of the one mind. We will not deny that in
every profession there is always ego, but here is what I mean by sharing this example.
I have a friend who is a student of A Course in Miracles, which in turn is a psychologist, family
therapist and college professor. Although she received a formal education, once she began to put into
practice the forgiveness process, she is already very clear that all her patients are just stories in her
mind, and that each patient gives her an opportunity to heal her own mind.
So in her practice what she does is, she invites the Holy Spirit and make herself available as a vehicle
of communication instead of thinking that is she the one trying to heal anybody. Then she simply gets
out of her own way, and trust in the perfection of that encounter.

I hope your question is answered. And yes, I would say your story would make a great script for a soap
opera. : O) But the important thing is to remember that it is not real.
So keep practicing forgiveness, and let the Holy Spirit be the one responsible for restoring your mind
back to Truth!

How To Attract The Right Partner

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, September 29, 2010 at 7:52pm
Question: "Hi Nick I want you to tell me something and see if you can share your wisdom. As a young
girl I always had these thoughts about myself without a partner. And as it turns out I have always have
problems having relationships that last. I've gone through therapy with a psychologist (I told you
before that I was abused as a child) and now I want to have a relationship. I know people with whom I
talk with and some that I've seen, but we last a very short time (very short) and then they go away. My
sister says I have something that drives them away. I understand it is my projection. My question is
what should I do to give myself to my Holy Christ mind and be able to get rid of all these creations of
the ego and to have a partner with whom I can grow spiritually? "
Comment: First of all, thanks for the compliment when you say that you want me to share some of my
"wisdom." But please I beg you to remember that even when I may have an understanding of the
course, I also face the same challenges most people do, and I do not consider myself as a wise one. I do
this work because at a very deep level I feel like this is part of my life's calling. Maybe I will find
myself doing something else tomorrow. But for now, I am enjoying this experience, so let's see where
it takes me.
Remember that that wisdom you "seem" to see in me really came from inside you. For is your mind the
one responsible for everything you experience. You could say that I am a reflection of what is within
you, but do not make the mistake that many students make. They think that because someone else
might have said something that may have helped them with their journey, that the wisdom comes from
others such as self proclaimed gurus, spiritual teachers, etc., and therefore ending up following them.
My intention is to serve God the way I feel inspired to do so. And to remind everyone that all they need
is inside them, in other words, YOU are the answer to any apparent question.
Now this is what I can share related your question.
I do not see the point in repeating what I have written before so a part of your question involves a story,
and therefore I recommend that you read the article entitled: Do Babies Project? My Personal
Trauma! through this link:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?saved&&note_id=433448940193#!/notes/nick-arandes/do-babiesproject-my-personal-trauma/433197900193_
(If the link gives you a 'page not found' error message, just copy it and paste it to your browser, or look
through my notes for that title.)
Now, form what I see, the problem has nothing to do with you wanting to have a partner but the fact
that you feel incomplete if you do not have one. My partner is God and no one else. Now, within the
scope of the world, I will not deny that a could enjoy having a girlfriend, but if my focus is on the
partner and not God, I'm looking for the source of my love and happiness outside instead of
recognizing it in myself.
I will not pretend that I've reached that level of enlightenment, and by the way I do not like to use that
word because if I was enlightened I would not be projecting this world, but I am not in need of having

a partner. And I'm not surprised if once I have that partner, that may open up other opportunities to
forgive. Hey, just because I have a pretty good understanding of the teachings of the course does not
necessarily mean that I am the perfect partner. Jejejejeje! : O)
Now, let's look at that last part of your question:
Question: what should I do to give myself to my Holy Christ mind and be able to get rid of all these
creations of the ego and to have a partner with whom I can grow spiritually? "
Although this is the easiest question to answer, it is the most difficult to accept because when we ask
that question, we ask it with expectations. Let me explain. When we tell God that we surrender
ourselves to Him, is usually the ego that is saying, "I surrender to You God so that you can grant me
my wishes." Which in your case would be to have a partner, and for other something different.
That implies that we really do not trust the will of God. The reason your question is the easiest to
answer is because the only thing that is required from you is your willing to do so. And that's it!
Every day when I wake up in the morning I simply ask God, Spirit, whatever you call it, to grant me
peace of mind through out the day, and nothing else. That's really my only prayer. From there I start
my day and I hope that the day will unfold as it is supposed to unfold. See how simple it is?
In other words, I trust the perfection of all, with or without a partner, with or without a job, with or
without money, with or without whatever. Because within me is a willingness to trust, without letting
myself be distracted by the world of illusions.
I will not say that it has been easy, but I will say that over time I have witness how everything has
worked out perfectly together for my highest good, giving me not only the opportunity to develop more
and more faith in my inner Guide, but also giving me the opportunity to recognize Who my true source
of everything is.
I would say that these last two and half years for me have been filled with a lot of uncertainty.
However, in one form or another, mysteriously I have to say, everything that I needed to continue on
with my journey I have been provided with, even when I ended up filling for bankruptcy, and losing
almost everything. I will not deny that because of my ego, when I could not see the perfection in all my
experiences, others might have been affected by my fear based attitude.
But like everything in this world of illusion, there are no victims and no villains. Only opportunities to
heal the mind (to practice forgiveness). So even from my personal point of view, you could say I was
guilty for the way others might have felt after interacting with me, and obviously that is what the ego
uses to attempt to keep me in a state of suffering. But at the same time, I have to remember that I am a
projection from that person's mind and therefore that person brought upon him/herself an opportunity
to practice forgiveness so that his/her mind can heal.
The difference is that if I use every opportunity to practice forgiveness I end up healing my mind, but if
I use it to blame I will end up experiencing that lesson over and over again. I don't know why I feel that
I stray from your question and started to share this, but I hope what I wrote is what I had to write.
So what should you do to give everything to the Holy Spirit and get rid of the projections of the ego?
You must wholeheartedly want peace more than anything else. Thereafter, you will bring upon yourself

all the opportunities that you need to practice forgiveness, which are nothing more and nothing less
than the obstacles that must be removed so you can experience your true self.
Just trust. And although it is really simple, it may not feel easy because of the unconscious resistance
we have in our mind to truly let go of our beliefs. So it takes practice, devotion, and a strong
willingness. So my question to you would be, are you willing to practice, and to choose peace above all
else? That is a question that only you could answer?
Thanks for giving me the opportunity to serve!

Problems with Understanding the Course

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, September 30, 2010 at 10:35am
These are three questions in one so instead of having you read the whole thing first, I will take it
in three segments. So here we go!
Question 1: Dear Nick, I have received tremendous support from your writings, putting into words
some concerns of my own, like the difference between most teachings and A Course in Miracles. It was
my instinct that the good and the bad in the dream distract us equally, yet saw it in writing the first
time when I read your article. I'm referring to this:
"The dreams you think you like would hold you back as much as those in which the fear is seen. For
every dream is but a dream of fear, no matter what the form it seems to take. The fear is seen within,
without, or both. Or it can be disguised in pleasant form. But never is it absent from the dream, for fear
is the material of dreams, from which they all are made." T-29.IV.2 :1-5
I cherish my instincts, but would like to ask your comment on how to understand this as not a call to
indifference and denial of joy. This has happened to me - I fear joy so as not to attach myself to the
world, yet realize the painful effects of life where joy is absent. This may sound funny to you, but I
really am stuck with this.
Comment to question 1: This is one of the traps in which many students of the course, myself
included during my earliest stages of learning fall into. The course is not asking us to not enjoy our
illusions, it is asking us to not attach ourselves to them. If we do not attach ourselves to illusions,
paradoxically we get to enjoy them even more!
If you have a dream, a vision, and inspiration, something you enjoy doing or would love to do, then
GO FOR IT! But while you are going for it wholeheartedly, remind yourself not to make it your god!
I'll share a story, I had a girlfriend back in 2009 that for some reason we were very compatible
sexually, and I had an amazing time with her in that area. And as much as I was enjoying the
experience with her, I remember myself saying, "God I am sure having lots of fun here, but I would
never put any of this before You."
Here is another one, I was jogging in place while watching a DVD of a rock band I enjoy listening to,
and it brought an euphoria of childhood memories from when I wanted to become a rock star. It was as
if I truly wanted to just become a musician and pursue that career. So as much as I was allowing myself
the opportunity to experience those feelings FULLY, without denying them, I remember having my
arms open and saying to God, thank You for this experience, and yet, I am here to tell You that I would
not put any of this before You.
One last one, I am enjoying writing these notes, and answering questions, as well as having people
reading my book and being invited to speak. But once again, even if I am doing this work, which could
lead me to more opportunities to travel and to speak, I still would not put any of this before God.
So it is not about not enjoying life fully, it is about recognizing that even if you are going full heartedly
towards your goals or dreams, to remember that intrinsically they are not important, and that you would
not allow them to become distractions to your real goal, which is God, Heave, in other words (peace).

And believe me when I say that even when peace is all I ask, that does not mean that I am a very
passive person in terms of personality. When you see me speaking, I am very passionate and engaged.
And all of that comes as a result of choosing peace first.
So have fun, and remember to laugh often! Boy do I need to remind myself of that! HaHaHa!!!
Question 2: I'm still at my early stages in getting to know the the Course, yet realize it's relevance to
me thus wishing to choose my battles with it carefully. That means very much any commentaries and
additional materials around the Course. also whom to read online.
Comment to question 2: Well, I don't know if battles would be that way I would describe it, but I
guess I understand what you mean. I am just going to share my experience, and you decide if it
resonates with you or not. When I picked up A Course in Miracles, mainly because Gary Renard's
Disappearance of the Universe is the one that helped me understand it, I went to couple of Course in
Miracles' study groups and could not resonate with them. And the reason is because they are so trying
to "study" it! I just wanted to practice it, I did not care about the theology. So after reading the Course
and doing the whole year with it, I decided to listen only to teachers who I felt they were "practicing"
the course. And that were not too much trying to intellectualize it.
After Gary Renard, whom I believe truly puts the Course into practice, even when just like all of us,
has an ego, and like all of us, may succumb to our humanness, I truly feel he is true to the Course,
which by the way, that's why I don't mix A Course in Miracles with other teachings no matter how true
they claim to be or not. Again, that's just my personal path. It's not right, it's not wrong, it's just my
choice. Especially after twenty years of the self help movement, studying with every guru and expert
out there, I just wanted something simple and that would not deviate from its teachings one inch, and
for me, that's was A Course in Miracles.
The second teachers I got to meet, who I truly feel were practicing the Course was Nouk Sanchez and
Tomas Vieira. They truly have gone to places within themselves that unbeknown to me, I was heading
to, and they were great support. Then from there, the next teacher whom I truly believe lives the Course
was Liz Cronkhite. Her newsletter helped me immensely, and as I kept opening up, more teachers like
Maria Rocio Palacios, who like the ones I mentioned, I am not saying they are enlightened, but who are
truly committed to the work, showed up in my life as great support, specially after what was coming,
because this journey of undoing the ego is not a bed of roses.
But to make a long story short, as you practice going within, you will be provided with the support that
is right for you, even if the support may show up in the form of a book other than A Course in
Miracles. As for me, I stick with the Course. I am open to something that may come my way, which I
have been exposed to other teachings, even ones who claim to be just like the Course, still you can
always find loopholes in them. The Course stays true and consistent from beginning to end to what its
purpose is. And again, as for me, it is now that I either trust the Holy Spirit, or illusions, and I know
Whom I trust, in spite of illusions!
Question 3: "To explain a little of my situation, I am considering joining (Name Undisclosed) for
some therapy at her centre you are probably familiar with."
Comment to question 3: I think she is a wonderful person, and as I have shared before, I am not here
to get in the way of your inner Guidance. If that is something you feel moved to do, just make sure to
invite the Holy Spirit with every decision that you feel moved to make, and see what transpire. When

you invite the Holy Spirit, there is no such thing as a right or wrong decision, just opportunities to
remove obstacles to the awareness of love's presence.
Question 4: "My question is mainly about a book that keeps coming to my attention and I'd like to
ask if it's something that you would recommend. I assume you are familiar with it. Do you find it
representing the Course as you understand it?"
Comment to question 4: I do know the author of that book, it is a good friend, and I do trust that
author since I believe that author truly trust the guidance of Spirit. But again, that is a decision you
would have to make. And I would say that as long as you are very clear that everything is an illusion,
that your attention needs to always be within, while you are moving through this experience,
technically, any book that you purchase may have something there for you. So don't judge a book by its
cover.
Recently I read a book about a teacher who I think is wonderful, but even when that teacher understand
that everything is an illusion, kept making references about the world, and humankind, etc. So I simply
was able to overlook some of the language and extract some great pieces of information that were not
only complimentary to A Course in Miracles but that also helped me understand something that for
some reason I was not grabbing but after it was reworded, it clicked with me.
I'd appreciate any comments you may wish to share. With love and many thanks for being there,
writing and sharing on your page and here on Fb,
You are welcome! And thank you for giving me the opportunity to serve!
Lots of love to you!

I'm paralyzed, Don' Know What To Do!

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, October 2, 2010 at 8:59pm
Question: "Nick! At this point in my life I feel very lonely and I find myself adrift and aimless. I do not
want to do anything. Any suggestions for me please? Thanks again and Blessings. "
Comment: Well, I can not recommend anything specific because that's not my position. I am just
going to share what comes through and you tell me whether it resonate with you or not.
First of all, from experience I would say that I found myself in a similar situation many times.
Especially after leaving the world of self-help, and start practicing the teachings of the course.
Sometimes I felt lost without knowing what to do, or what my life was about, etc.
Through the practice of forgiveness, and having the opportunity to share with brothers and sisters who
have had similar experiences, they helped me understand that what was happening was very natural
because the ego was doing everything possible to grab my attention, while deep inside me I could not
resonate with what the ego was suggesting.
And during that period of time, all I could do was to be still, the best way I could, and to forgive.
Remember that the ego wants to "do", while the spirit wants to "be." In other words, the ego always
wants to "do" something so that we continue to react to our illusions therefore making them real, but
the Holy Spirit wants to "be" recognized within us as the Guide who brings peace at all times. And He
can not be recognized when our mind is full of worries.
This does not mean we can not recognize the Holy Spirit while we are doing something, but I could say
that while we are doing something, if our effort is rooted in fear and worry, we're completely deaf to
the Holy Spirit's guidance. I am certainly not judging that what we are doing is bad or good, but if we
choose the ego's thought system while we are doing something we experience suffering, whereas if we
invite the Holy Spirit's thought system, regardless of what we are doing we experience peace, and
therefore that's what we extend to all.
There is a line in the Course that says, "Now you must learn that only infinite patience produces
immediate effects." (T-5.VI.12: 1)
Unfortunately that line has been so widely misused by spiritual teachers thinking that the course is
talking about things, illusions, our desires, when in reality, the effects the course is talking about, or I
should say, the only effect that the course is referring to is peace! That is the only result we want to
experience. And the interesting thing is that once we experience that state of consciousness, what we
do (physical actions) will be much more beneficial than trying to do when we are reacting.
Now, with regard to not wanting to do anything. This stage can be a little difficult and confusing,
because when fear is filling our mind, we feel paralyzed. Obviously, the ego is in charge. In my case,
what I do is that instead of trying to do anything, as best as possible, while practicing forgiveness, I ask
the Holy Spirit to help me re-establish peace in my mind.
From this space, I start to allow myself to just do whatever it is I feel inspired to do. And I mean
something simple, like walking in a park, or get in the car and drive somewhere. If I don't have those

options, maybe it would be to call a friend, or read something from a book that catches my attention
like the course, or work on a project I had in mind, pick up my guitar, just anything that I feel like
doing. In other words, gradually I am giving myself a chance to get out of that hole while maintaining
in the best possible way the peace of the Holy Spirit rather than the agitation of ego.
Once my mind is in a better position to continue, I give myself the opportunity to invite the Holy Spirit
and gradually start moving through whatever it is that I may be resisting, to make sure that the ego does
not have complete control over me. An example would be when I felt I had to find work, something
inside me was so full of confusion, and did not know what to do.
It was as if there was an internal resistance that told me that looking for work was not what I had to do
at that time. But obviously, my financial circumstances suggested to do something. Well, during those
times, I would ask the Holy Spirit that if the decision that I was about to make was not the most
appropriate one, if it does not come to pass, I would be at peace with it. In other words, if I apply for
jobs, and nobody calls me, I'm okay with that outcome.
That was what I would say to the Holy Spirit while I was filling out job applications. Meanwhile, I
continued writing my book, and during that time off, all that I needed to continue on with my path was
revealed to me moment by moment. I witnessed many times that when I needed money, or some kind
of resource, it would mysteriously appeared, either through a channel known or unknown.
And to this day, since November of 2007, I have always had a roof over my head, food on my plate,
and enough money to help me continue to do everything I have been led to do. A book published, a
spanish version soon to be released, traveled all over Spain speaking, a ministry that seems to be
growing, not because of marketing but because of my willingness to share and being open.
That's why I can not give specific answers, but I can tell you that as long as you have chosen the Holy
Spirit, He will never leave you comfortless.
"Still does He know, and that should be enough. Forgiveness has a Teacher Who will fail in nothing.
Rest a while in this; do not attempt to judge forgiveness, nor to set it in an earthly frame. Let it arise to
Christ, Who welcomes it as gift to Him. He will not leave you comfortless, nor fail to send His angels
down to answer you in His Own Name. He stands beside the door to which forgiveness is the only key.
Give it to Him to use instead of you, and you will see the door swing silently open upon the shining face
of Christ. Behold your brother there beyond the door; the Son of God as He created him." S-2.III.7 :18
So relax, forgive, and continue doing its best to ask the Holy Spirit to enlighten your mind of peace. I
can tell you that you are exactly where you are supposed to be. Remember that we are not here trying
to change anything, we are here undoing the ego, and although this may not look like a bed of roses, it
is by far the most rewarding experience you'll ever have! So, sit tight, and just hang in there!
I love you!

How Can I Heal Please!!! A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Monday, October 4, 2010 at 12:01am
Question: "Dear Nick, thank you for sharing your love and your teaching's here, very much
appreciated. I am stumped again in this dreamlife. Since day one of this illusionary life, my body has
been ill, through breathing difficulties, hearing difficulties, lots of hospitalisations and later in life i
have had addiction to alcohol, drug, sex and gambling dependency which included lots overdoses,
sicknesses etc. Along my journey i have come accross ACIM and I have begun practicing forgiveness
on all the above an what comes up in front of me on a daily basis. At present, illness again has taken
hold again and i am tiring/despairing. I have gone the medical route as well as forgiving with Holy
Spirit and also energy healing- reiki. I have reached lesson 311 in ACIM and in my mind my thoughts
are of self-destruction, sabotage and finding huge resistance to continuing with forgiveness and
'relapsing' into old ways. How do I forgive these sabotage/destruct/resistant thought patterns which
have appeared in my mind constantly in the dream? ACIM tells me there is no sickness, at this moment
I'm finding it difficult to believe that. Kindest regards Blessings"
Comment: Okay, I here your situation, and without focussing on details, first lets look at this previous
to last sentence where you say, "ACIM tells me there is no sickness, at this moment I'm finding it
difficult to believe that."
This is a fundamental error many students of the course fall into. The course is not talking about form it
is talking about content. In Truth, with capital T, there is no sickness. However, in form, which is what
we are experiencing in our lives, there is the illusion of sickness as well as there is the illusion of
health. But none of them are real for they are just illusions.
Now, in your seeming case, the challenge is not that you are experiencing the illusion of sickness but
that you are identifying yourself with the body. And that's why you experience suffering. What the
course is giving you, by offering your thoughts to the Holy Spirit for reinterpretation, is the experience
of peace.
Now, the paradox is that when the mind is filled with peace, although it no longer matters what
happens with the body, the body is in a much better position to experience what in form would be
labeled as a healthy body. So if you keep identifying yourself with your body, you are making your
sickness real, not in the body but in your mind, and therefore you can't help but to experience the
effects of a mind that believe in sickness.
Remember that the course is not a tool for changing the effects, it is a tool for changing our mind.
That's why it is a course on cause (mind) and not effects (physical form). Many teachers unfortunately
have taken the course and misinterpreted its teaching, making people believe that miracles is about
exchanging one illusion for another, therefor keeping people's mind stuck in the world of illusion,
consequently perpetuating their pain and suffering, specially if their bodies don't heal, or their finances
do not change, or their careers do not improve, or their dreams do not come true, etc., etc., etc.
So in your case, all you need to do, is to hand over all of your thoughts to the Holy Spirit so that they
can be transformed. In other words, ask only for peace of mind through forgiveness, and trust that
you'll do what feels right for you. If you feel like taking medicine, then do so. If you feel like just

relaxing then do so. If you feel like doing it through holistic medicine then do so. In other words, it
does not matter what you do in form as long as you are "being" peaceful.
In my book What Happens When You Let God, I remind the reader that you are better off loosing
everything you have, even your health but keeping your peace of mind, as opposed to having
everything you think you want, including your health at the expense of loosing your peace of mind.
So simply forgive, trust and let go, and what happens next will reveal itself in due time. Just remember,
a body in an of itself cannot become sick, only a mind that is sick has the power to project those kinds
of effects on a body. That being the case, put the focus on Spirit so that your mind can be transformed,
for it is said, "be ye transformed by the renewal of your mind!"
You are giving yourself a huge opportunity to experience true healing, so bless your experience, for it
is helping you keep your attention on God. Do nothing else, and once you have that experience you'll
understand what I mean by True healing!
I love you, and God bless you!

Difference Between Will and Anal-yzing ACIM (Hahaha!!!)

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, October 5, 2010 at 5:04pm
NOTE: This question was originally asked in spanish, so the excerpt from Kenneth Wapnick's
book, based on this person's email below, was translated to english to the best of my knowledge.
Question: "Hi Nick, I love your notes, just wanted to share this with you out of a book by Kenneth
Wapnick. Several times I read in your notes that we are God, but there is something I don't quite
understand. In the eternal "God Is" and there are no questions to ask. But in this illusions of time and
space I understand that we are the Son of God. Here is an excerpt from Ken's book, and also one from
a course below. A hug and thank you very much.
"We are part of the Second Person of the Trinity, Christ and the Holy Spirit is the Third Person of the
Trinity. On another level, of course, the Trinity is One. However, A Course in Miracles does speak of
levels of the Trinity. This is more than a great theological distinction. It is important to correct the idea
that the Voice of the Holy Spirit is ours. This is similar to the belief that we are God, clearly the course
states that we're not (T-7.I.1-3). Believe that the Voice of God is ours, not to say that we are God
Himself, is just another expression of the basic belief of separation that first got us into trouble."
(Kenneth Wapnick, The 50 principles of the Miracle)
"I said before that of yourself you can do nothing, but you are not of yourself. 2 If you were, what you
have made would be true, and you could never escape. 3 It is because you did not make yourself that
you need be troubled over nothing." (ACIM)
Comment: Thank you for your question, and I would say that Ken Wapnick is definitely the highest
authority on the course, at least on an intellectual level. And I truly believe that he lives and practice
the course. Now, perhaps in words, whenever I refer to as "what is what" and/or "who is who", etc.,
when I say that we are God, and when we listen to our inner voice, it does not matter if the voice is
mine, or memory, or whatever. The important thing is to practice forgiveness so that the internal guilt
can be eradicated and therefore the ego can be undone.
Personally I would say that I no longer study the course. Once the course clearly explained what I had
to do to undo the ego, that's what I practice. If anyone would be interested in being a teacher of the
course on an intellectual level, where details like that need to be clarified, of course, Ken would be the
perfect teacher.
For me personally, if the details do not help me to wake up from this dream, they only become
opportunities for the ego to keep my attention on theology rather than the practice.
I would say that a lot of study groups are rather battlefields where the ego prevails through trying to
understand what the course says. Not only that, but you also have all these different opinions that all
they do is perpetuate separation between the students instead of unity. There are groups of A Course in
Miracles that are very exclusive and do not want to relate to others, just as there are teachers who end
up attacking other teachers, all trying to defend their point of view regarding the course.
And let's not talk about the URTEX and ACIM second edition. That became more crap to throw at
each other! Jejejejejeje! Acutally Gene told me that that was laughter in Spanish. So in English I guess

would be, Hahahahahaha! or Hehehehehehehe! Please, excuse me, I am just trying not to take this stuff
too seriously! :o)
My question would be, does it matter if I know the difference between knowing if I'm God or whether
I'm just a level of the Trinity, etc.? Would that help remove the guilt that I am projecting? The answer
would obviously be, no.
I could study, dissect, and analyze the course to death, and become an intellectual and maybe an
authority on it, but that does not amount to anything. If I am not loving and forgiving, all that study is
useless.
For me, Al though my words may not necessarily be the most accurate, the important thing is that my
intention and desire is to love and to forgive. And if I just practice that, I'm in a better position to undo
the ego, even if my intellectual understanding of the course is not completely perfect.
And believe me, I have an ego that keeps me very busy! Hahahahaha! But all I do, in each and every
moment, to the best of my abilities, and willingness is to choose again!
Thanks again, and I really appreciate your question. It is very valid, and remember, God is! The rest are
unnecessary details! ;o)
A big hug to you and to all!

Beliefs (Psychology) VS Truth (Spirit) - ACIM

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, October 6, 2010 at 10:32pm
Question: "Hi Nick! I'm Confused: I have heard in other teachings that if I am in a difficult situation,
was a belief that led me to this experience, and I have to discover what that is in order to change that
pattern. However, with respect to the course rather than change our beliefs, all I need to do is to
surrender it all to the Holy Spirit.
Do you surrender it without doing research or applying psychology or just give it to the Holy Spirit
without having to be aware of the belief? For example if I don't have a partner is a belief that prevents
me from having one, or if I have an allergy is a belief, and so on. Can you help me clarify this?
Thanks!"
Comment: Our beliefs are responsible for our projections. The main belief is that we are separated
from God. And from that one single belief, all the others are born. It's like a spider web that is divided
and subdivided.
The course objective is to eliminate all those beliefs in order to help us eliminate the core belief, which
is our sense that we are separated from God. Once that belief is removed, the ego is undone, and what
is left is love (our true identity.) So if you want to maintain the belief that you are separated from God
intact, you can play with your beliefs, and use psychology to try to exchange one belief for another so
you can exchange an illusion for another.
But still, you do not have the power to manifest anything you want for if you did, there would be no
reason or motivation for you to wake up from this dream. I will not go into detail with that but if you
want to read a previous article I wrote entitled: We Don't Have Free will? Not to Take Spirituality
Seriously? you can follow this link:
http://www.successandmiracles.com/articles/Not_Free_Will.html
Continuing with your question, the problem with this game of exchanging one belief for another, which
we have been playing all our lives, is that the ego, which is responsible for all our beliefs, not truth, his
mantra is, "Seek and do not find." T-12.IV.1: 4
In other words, the ego gives and takes away; on one hand it manifests a partner for you, while the
other hand your health deteriorates, or it allows you to experience health while you lose your job or
experience depression, and so on because this is the dual nature of this world. A minister once said,
"Life is a series of problems, you are experiencing one, or are coming out of one, or prepared to enter
another."
And all this happens because what the ego is trying to do is to keep your attention outside of ourselves,
on the world, believing that you are a body, small and vulnerable, full of pleasure and pain, that
eventually is going to die since that is the ultimate goal of the ego, to kill you.
So if you want to keep feeding your beliefs, you are more than welcome to do so until they no longer
serve you. In that moment you will be forced by your own pain and suffering to surrender everything to
the Holy Spirit so that He may guide you towards the recognition of your true identity.

That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "Tolerance for pain may be high, but it is not without
limit. Eventually everyone begins to recognize, however dimly, that there must be a better way." T2.III.3 :5-6
While you are still wanting things of this world, simply continue your willingness to surrender all to
the Holy Spirit, even when you're working with your beliefs. That way, little by little, the Holy Spirit
will take care of removing whatever you turn over to him while the ones you are not ready to let go will
remain intact in your subconscious until you decide to let them go. However, your willingness will
allow for the Holy Spirit to help you loosen up the grip to some of those very hard to let go beliefs.
As you have noticed the decision is always yours. He can not remove something that you are not
willing to give up since this would interfere with a very basic law, which is the law of cause and effect.
That's why the course reminds us, "I have already indicated that you cannot ask me to release you from
fear. I know it does not exist, but you do not. If I intervened between your thoughts and their results, I
would be tampering with a basic law of cause and effect; the most fundamental law there is." T2.VII.2-4
Then Jesus continues, "It is much more helpful to remind you that you do not guard your thoughts
carefully enough." T-2.VII.7 By clinging to our beliefs we are not giving sufficient oversight to our
thoughts as the ego is responsible for all our beliefs. And the effects testify to the power of our beliefs.
But as already mentioned, the mantra of ego is "Seek and do not find." T-12.IV.1: 4
The course also reminds me: "If you want to be like me I will help you, knowing that we are alike. If
you want to be different, I will wait until you change your mind. I can teach you, but only you can
choose to listen to my teaching." T-8.IV.6 :3-5
Here you are remembering two things, one is that if you want to be like Jesus, in other words, if you
want to recognize your true self, unlimited, omnipotent, omnipresent, full of love, peace, happiness,
infinite abundance, that he will be happy to teach you. But if you prefer your beliefs (be different), he
will patiently wait, for all eternity, if necessary, until as I said before, your own suffering and pain will
force you to change your mind.
And the second thing is that what Jesus teaches is Truth, while what you teach yourself, which is the
same as saying what the world teaches us, are beliefs. However, but in order for you to accept what the
course is asking you you have to be ready, and not everyone is ready for this kind of thought reversal. I
was not ready to undertake this way of undoing the ego until November of 2007. It was then when I
was prepared to study and apply the teachings of the course.
The other reason why we try to change our beliefs in order to make something happens is because of
the false premise that we know what we want. This always brings to mind something that reminds me
of the course when it says: "Your function here is only to decide against deciding what you want, in
recognition that you do not know." T-14.IV.5: 2
The reason the course asks us to surrender everything we think we want to the Holy Spirit is because
all we want is based on a false belief which is, "there is something in this world that can bring me
peace and happiness." That belief is what is behind everything that we pursue in this world, like
money, partners, goals, jobs, prestige, titles, etc., etc., etc.

But when we finally realize that nothing from this world has the power to give us what we need, that
eternal peace, the infinite joy and happiness that we so tenaciously seek through our illusions, that's
when we are ready to find a different way, as already mentioned, "Eventually everyone begins to
recognize, however dimly, that there must be a better way." T-2.III.3: 6 And it is also why, as already
mentioned above, the course reminds us, " If you want to be different, I will wait until you change your
mind." T-8.IV.6: 4
Obviously I am not suggesting that you forget psychology or do not chase your goals or do not change
your beliefs, unless you are willing and ready to step up to the plate and start surrendering everything
to the Holy Spirit. But I am suggesting that while pursuing your goals and wanting to change your
beliefs, to at least be willing to open your mind to the will of your Spirit, because He will meet you
where you are at, and will guide you gently back to your true Home.
And who knows, maybe this is not the lifetime for your ego to be undone. As I said, not everyone is
ready to undo, or even to begin to undo their ego in this life cycle. Some people love their illusions and
are not willing to leave them for anything. There are also those who are full of anger, and even if the
pain is so deep, they will do whatever it takes to justify and stick to their beliefs!
Personally I have ZERO tolerance for pain as perhaps others may have. But I say that sooner or later
we will all have to undo the ego, and we will all have to go through that curriculum, either with the
course, or some other path. Of course, there are really no others out there for is only me talking to
myself. But within this illusion, you understand what I mean, right Nick? Hehehe!
Anyway, that's why the course reminds me: "This is a course in miracles. It is a required course. Only
the time you take it is voluntary. Free will does not mean that you can establish the curriculum. It
means only that you can elect what you want to take at a given time." Introduction
And you know what the ultimate paradox is? When you stop pursuing everything you think you want
or need (beliefs), and your attention is solely on God; Love (Truth), you become like a magnet where
all that you seemed to be pursuing before, you end up experiencing, not necessarily the way you
originally might have intended it, but in a much better way.
The difference is that what you wanted before, you no longer need it because you are completely full!
You are filled with the love of God, and now instead of wanting to hoard anything, you want to extend
it; to share it. Is a circle where everything you give you get and everything that you get you give. There
you see where giving and receiving is all the same.
So the secret to living a life filled with joy, happiness, peace and abundance is not to exchange a belief
for another, "But seek ye first the kingdom of Heaving and His righteousness and all these things shall
be added." [Matthew 6:33]
I love you!

The Danger of Thinking You Know What You Want

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, October 7, 2010 at 3:44pm
First I want to make a point before sharing what took place with this note. Although the qustions
seem to be addressing how to deal with feeling like being submissive to others, or situations, or
fear of following ones own guidance for fear of not knowing if its egos or Holy Spirit. But as I
started to asnwer, something else came up, so I am going to address that issue in another note.
However I trust that what I was led to share here based on one line I picked from the question,
may be of great benefit to those who read it. So below is the original question, along with my
comnent.
Question: "Nick; I get so much out of your notes each time! Thank you so much for them. Can you
possibly comment on how to get unstuck from what probably sounds ridiculous: I decide against my
wanting recognizing that I don't know what would be good... for me (say: I feel very uncomfortable
around some people and suffer from my inability to express that I really do not like spending time like
that). Then what? Am I to expect that the thoughts I may have about how to proceed are guided by the
Holy Spirit? I'm rather thinking ego may be playing me as I don't seem to be able to decide nor to get
rid of the actions I think I need to take. What does it mean to surrender a situation to the HS - am I to
accept whatever others do and go along assuming it's from the HS as I no longer fight what is? It
seems to me I cannot exercise my will any more, less so than before. And - I'm pretty much afraid of the
urges that keep me in their grip. If I follow, they shatter all my relationships."
Coment: Let's brake down your questions into parts and I guess each part is going to be a note in an of
itself because this could turn into a very long note, which I think it already has, Hehehehe!
So first part of your question: "I decide against my wanting recognizing that I don't know what
would be good... for me? Then what?"
This can keep people very stuck because then they start feeling guilty for moving in the direction of a
desire, thinking that their desires may lead them to attach themselves more to illusions. The question I
would always ask when someone says to me that they would like to do this or that but are not sure if
that's what they should be doing because they don't know if this is the Holy Spirit's guidance, is, are
you certain, 100% that that's what you really want?
The reason I ask that question is because most peoples wants are truly rooted in fear and not
inspiration. Here is what I mean, Garth Brooks, or John Travolta or Bill Gates, or Oprah Winfrey, and I
am mentioning names most people can recognize, but for all I know, your next door neighbor could be
aligned with his or her calling as a bus driver or mother, etc., they never questioned what they wanted
nor had to study A Course in Miracles or any religious teaching in order to see if they should move in
the direction of what they wanted. They just naturally, and here is the key word, "naturally" did what
they wanted without question.
If you don't have that certainty about what you want, it could be said that your motives are more ego
based than purposely driven. They are because you think that what you want from this world has the
power to bring you happiness.

Now, don't get me wrong, just because the names I mentioned before have achieved a great deal of
success does not mean that they were going to be happy. My point is that what they wanted was
something that came from a deeper part, from within, even thought from their ego's perspective they
may have had the same motives all of us start with, such as money, prestige, fame, attention, etc., still
that was something they had to do. This reminds me of Abraham Maslow's famous quote: A musician
MUST make music, a poet MUST write, an Artist MUST paint, if he wants to be at peace with
himself.
Now, as Course in Miracles' students, and we being clear about the fact that it is all an illusion, and that
none of this is important, what we truly want is to know God, and nothing else. However, within the
realm of the illusion, where we think we are, we can still pursue what we want in physical form, this
time however, we don't use it for the purpose of aggrandizement of the ego, we use our seeming
wants to truly serve the bigger plan, which is to awaken from the dream. In other words, our talents and
gifts, the things we want to express are now being used for a higher purpose. In the meantime, when
some of those talents and gifts seem to be dormant, or we don't have the drive to do something with
them, is because since our egos are being undone, they are like on hold before we are led to use them
again.
Let me share my personal experience, and you decide if this resonates with you or not. Before I was a
stand up comedian, with a promising future and a career I thought I wanted, my passion was music. I
used to play my guitar as a child until the morning hours, and I thought for a fact that that's what I
wanted to be. Interestingly enough, my passion for music started to die out naturally, and I started
comedy, which came to me very naturally in the mid eighties. Then I met a girl around 1988, I believe,
and through a series of challenges, my spiritual journey began. For ten years, although I was moving
forward with my comedy career, my passion for personal growth took over so powerfully, that that's
what I would be talking about.
I remember working with Chris Rock at the Comedy House Theater in Columbia South Carolina in the
mid 90's, and in the green room, while his cousins were asking him what he would do while spending
so much time in hotels, Chris' answer was, "you just sit down and right! There is nothing else to do."
To me that was like a slap on my face because I was writing alright, but not comedy, I was writing
spiritual stuff.
So during my 10+ years as a comedian, I had a development deal with 20th Century Fox television for
a sitcom, I had done Star Search, I had some National TV shows, I had travel all over the United States
and Abroad, and I had so much stuff going my way, that my music was put on the back burner, as if the
fire for it naturally disappeared.
Then on a comedy a tour through Georgia, Kentucky and Tennessee, I felt as if two hands were
pushing heavily in my heart. I did not know what to do, and had to call my agent and tell him to cancel
all my gigs, and that I would be willing to simply finish those two last weekend shows. That was back
between the year 1999 and 2000. Here is a link to one of my comedy videos in case you think I am
making all this stuff up: http://www.successandmiracles.com/video-comedy.html
Then, after a series of synchronistic events, after being part of a big church in California, my passion
for music started to rise again, and my comedy started to die down. I played music at that church, and
eventually I ended up building my own music recording studio where I was able to produce artists and
record my own music. Here is the link to my music site in case you want to watch videos, or listen to
clips of my music as well as listen to some of the stuff I have produced:
http://www.CheckMyMusic.com/

And if you want to listen to an audio of a song I played at that sema church, but this was years later,
here is the link: http://www.theradicalkid.com/I_Believe_In_U_Agape.mp3
Continuing with what Im sharing, the music also died down, although I still have song ideas, and
haver written songs, which I get a strong feeling that I'll produce them later, but right now I have to
trust my own process.
So then, something took over, as if a voice within said, okay, now let's get to the real work, undo this
ego. And that's when I was ready for A Course in Miracles. But the point is, now I can see how there is
a perfection unfolding flawlessly if I am willing to get out of my own way.
The challenge with this journey is that we see the perfection of everything usually through hindsight.
So while we are going through the process, it seems scary, and many people suffer. But with
willingness and practice, it becomes easier to trust in the divine order of things without you having to
try to change anything! And I know you brought that up in your question regarding putting up with
situations that you feel they don't serve you, I'll address that on a different note.
So looking at what I am doing right now, although it seems to be that this is something I want, this is
something that I don't feel I have to do, it is something that, again, "naturally" I feel driven to do. And
in the self help movement, if I were to achieve a marginal amount of success, they would attempt to
teach you that if you do what I did, you can be successful too! What they miss is the fact that because
this is something I feel naturally driven to do, I can spend hours on end doing this, meanwhile, if you
try to force yourself to do what I do in order to achieve some external goal that you think is going to
make you happy, which is always fear-based, then you will be miserable.
I'll share another personal example. As a stand up comedian, every comic who truly loves what he/she
does, they say that a good practice is to spend at least one hour a day writing, even if nothing comes up.
And actually they teach the same thing to songwriters, which reminds me of Pop/Country singer Shania
Twain who said that the problem she had in Nashville is that they get songwriters brainstorming and
writing songs for eight hours a day in room, when inspiration is not something you can force, is
something that will natrually emerges.
Long story short, I did sat down and write an hour a day for few days, and yes, I was able to produce
results. But the practice did not last long, and it felt like hard work, because once again, I was going
against my true calling. That's why people start something a can't never finish it.
So the ONLY goal, is God! And everything else, are just meaningless details. My wanting God and
NOTHING ELSE in the world, is what has led me to write my books, my notes, and everything else
that I do. I don't have any goals or personal agendas. Every morning when I wake up, I remind myself
that I know nothing. Then when I go to bed at night, once again I remind myself that I know nothing.
And during the day I simply ask God:
What would You have me do?
Where would You have me go?
What would You have me say, and to whom? W-pI.71.9:3-5
I remember someone once asking me, "if you don't have any goals how do you know where you are
going?" My response came very natural, "I always know where I am going, it reveal itself to me in each
and every moment."

This reminds me of this line from lesson 135 of A Course in Miracles, "A healed mind does not plan. It
carries out the plans that it receives through listening to wisdom that is not its own. It waits until it has
been taught what should be done, and then proceeds to do it. It does not depend upon itself for
anything except its adequacy to fulfill the plans assigned to it. It is secure in certainty that obstacles
can not impede its progress to accomplishment of any goal that serves the greater plan established for
the good of everyone." W-pI.135.11:1-5
But here is the catch, if my mind is not healed, shouldn't I make plans? The answer is, while your mind
is healing, if you feel moved to make them, write them down in pencil while you offer everything to
the Holy Spirit, and now speaking from my own journey, which is not right or wrong, just my path,
notice how easy it is to start something, and letting it go, or change and move to something else even
when the original "goal" has not being accomplished, when your internal guidance instruct you to do so
as you become more comfortable trusting your Self!
It takes practice and willingness, and this is something you will never get from anyone out there who
claim to have answers. But no matter what I say to you, this is something you will have to experience
for yourself. It took me about twenty years of studying with every success teacher, coach, spiritual guru
and the like until I realized that all the answers I was seeking were inside me, and nowhere else. As I
am getting ready to bringing this note to a close, I would like to share an excerpt from my book, What
Happens When You Let God:
===== Begin of Excerpt =====
"Many of them are very well-meaning I might add, yet all they taught me was to keep looking for
answers where they can never be found. Meanwhile, I kept hearing, The answers are within, over
and over again. Yet, those who continued to promote that truth, always had some kind of an answer;
some kind of a tool to help me find answers. Pretty much, every course I took had some sort of hidden
agenda, whether it was through meditation, mantras, hard work, determination, visualization, focus,
weekly meetings, it was all about teaching me how to get or manifest what I want. None of it was about
letting go and trusting. It was all about some sort of control. This seemed to be the central message I
received from every teacher, healer, and guru. It was also the same message I received from every
course, seminar and workshop I attended. When I felt my life was not working, I was taught that I
needed to do something in order to change it or fix it. But what if the reason my life was not working
was because I was trying to do something in order to change it or fix it? And what if the change I
was trying to make happen could end up being more disastrous than beneficial?"
===== End of Excerpt =====
So the bottom line is, if you truly want something, go for it! However, do it detached! And if it is
supposed to happen you'll experience it, and if it is not, you'll be okay with it! As I mentioned earlier, I
have the desire to produce a new acoustic CD with some great songs I have written through out the
years, but I am not in a hurry, simply trusting that what I feel guided to do right now is what I need to
be doing. And when the time is right, if there's going to be that time, everything else will follow
naturally.
This reminds me of two lines from A Course in Miracles that go hand and hand. One reminds me that
"Infinite patience produces immediate effects", effects meaning peace of mind, because once you have
that, what else can you ask for? And the other one says that for those who trust, patience is easy. This
you will never get out of the self help movement because the world is all about control, results! Spirit is
about trust, patience, SURRENDER!!!

So with infinite patience I can be at peace regardless of whether that CD is produced or not. And with
trust, it allows me to maintain that patience. And by the way, here are the links to three of these
acoustic songs:
Simple Man: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-yDiRrsMINg
Bob Marley's Song: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DTBlIm8XeHU
You're the One I Pick: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=chToAQNT1YE
Am I peaceful all the time? Not always, but as I practice forgiveness Im getting better.
Am I patient all the time? Not always, but as I practice forgiveness Im getting better.
This reminds me of an old self help saying;
Every day in every way, Im getting better and better!
Or as the Course would say:
Every moment that I forgive, I am getting ligher and lighter!
Fell free to pass this note along if you fee it cans server others.
I love you!
PS: Now I have to translate this note into Spanish! Gosh, so much work! Hehehehe!

How Does A teacher Who Already Understood the Message of

ACIM Lives?
by Nick Arandes on Monday, October 11, 2010 at 1:57pm
Question: "Hi Nick, My question is this, I have 14 years with the course, the first 6 or 7 my
commitment was little and used it almost alone as a book of human development, as I gradually grew
my understanding of the course has improved. I got to know teachers from around the world and began
studying with Kenneth and his books as well as several brothers-teachers like you.
The question is how does a teacher who understood the message of the course lives? In the Manual for
Teachers there is an explanation, but it is obviously very general, my question is how do you live? How
does Gary, Kenneth and all teachers who have mastered the course and in fact no longer need it lives?
What would you say is the general lifestyle of such teachers. I know that there will always be
forgiveness opportunities, but I wondered if I need to understand something more, or if there's
something I'm missing?
I see many brothers and colleagues who would like to make a living sharing the teachings of the
course, how can we accomplish this? how can we solely live by teachings the course? Or is it a
fantasy and we have to keep living like anyone else and also teach the course, thinking that everything
is based on donations? Because I noticed that all of them ask for donations. Why ask for donations?
Shouldn't the Holy Spirit would take care of that?
Yes, I understand that the money most come from somewhere, but couldn't it also come from a less
human or more miraculous way? Well I hope you managed to capture the substance of my question.
And if you can tell me what else there is for me to study and teach, or even do, or do we all eventually
teach, at some point? Love and gratitude. "
Comment: That's a very good question, and very easy to answer. First of all an advanced teacher is
simply a person who has acquired the ability to live in peace at all times where he/she is no longer
affected by the circumstances of the world. This is how the Course describes it:
"There is a way of living in the world that is not here, although it seems to be. You do not change
appearance, though you smile more frequently. Your forehead is serene; your eyes are quiet. And the
ones who walk the world as you do recognize their own. Yet those who have not yet perceived the way
will recognize you also, and believe that you are like them, as you were before. " W-pI.155.1 :1-5
Personally I do not consider myself an advanced teacher. I humbly apply, to the best of my abilities the
course's teachings. And I share these notes because I feel inspired to do so trusting that there is
perfection in it. Yes, in many areas of my life I have seen a natural detachment in which things that
used to bother me no longer seem to have power over me. And I have also witness how my love for all
continues to expand, as well as experiencing more patience. I did not say absolute patience, but I did
say more patience than before. Sure, I've never had to raise children, so this can be questioned.
hehehehe!
With respect to how a teacher of the course lives. First of all, I do not earn my living as a teacher of the
course. I do web and graphic arts design, yes I do give lectures, as well as take advantage of job
opportunities that suddenly become available. I will not deny that as I have written a book, and my

exposure continues to grow, who knows if in the near future I may have the opportunity to make my
career as a spiritual teacher. But all that is in the hands of the Holy Spirit. Remember that this spiritual
path is not a job or something we do in order to make a living. It is a path to heal the mind so that no
matter what we do in the world, our peace is intact.
Also your questions regarding donations. When I give talks, unless they are organized by someone
where there are expenses that needs to be covered, or a private engagement, where the event sponsor
already has a budget, I usually maintain a relatively low fee per person, but if someone is not able to
afford it, no one will be excluded for financial reasons. And a lot of the time I simply show up where I
am invited, and I let people donate. There is no rule of thumb here. At least not for me.
Now, the way the Holy Spirit provides for the work as a teacher is not necessarily through money
falling from the sky, but every time someone feels inspired to pay for services rendered, this is a way
where we could say that the teacher is being provided by the Spirit, only that this time the vehicle
through which compensation was received was through a person.
In other circumstances might have been through a job that out of the blue shows up. Or maybe you
could win the lottery for that month, which by the way, that happened to Eckhart Tolle author of "The
Power of Now." In his second book "The New Earth" he tells the story of being without money, then
he felt an urge to play the lottery and ended up winning a thousand dollars, which was exactly what he
needed to cover expenses for that month . And although I have not had experiences with the lottery,
first because I don't play it, nor I have been inclined to do so, I have had many stories of how the
resources I needed to stay with my life's purpose have mysteriously appeared.
If you read my book What Happens When you let God, I share many of these stories, since the book
was written while I was facing many of my darkest moments, and don't get me wrong, as long as I have
an ego, more opportunities to forgive continue to show up in my life. And yes, I have a donation button
on my website, but that I leave it up to the visitors' discretion. In other words, I will not limit myself to
the possibility of income coming my way that can help me continue sharing the work that I feel very
inspired to do. There have been occasions where I had absolutely nothing, and a surprise donation
helped me to continue share this message and carry on to my next present moment.
You also mentioned that if we are doing this spiritual work, that our resources should miraculously
appeared, or something to that effect. Remember that although in reality we have everything, we are
having this seeming experience where we believe that we are a body that has certain needs to survive.
The manual for Psychotherapy from A Course in Miracles says, "No one can pay for therapy, for
healing is of God and He asks for nothing. It is, however, part of His plan that everything in this world
be used by the Holy Spirit to help in carrying out the plan. Even an advanced therapist has some
earthly needs while he is here. Should he need money it will be given him, not in payment, but to help
him better serve the plan." M-3.III.1, 1-4
Yes, the more the ego is undone, we will have more experiences where our "apparent" needs are
mysteriously provided. But that does not mean that we will sit on our butts and do nothing. The
difference is that we let ourselves be guided instead of us make decisions that are based on fear. If I use
my experience as an example, I am writing this note, which is almost finished. But the time is 1:30 in
the morning. And that does not count the notes that I am still translating, and the people who
communicate with me asking me questions and seeking advice, not that I give any, but for them is like
a counseling session, in other words, I'm very busy!

And how do I generated revenue? Based on this present moment, for example, this morning I had the
opportunity to work for a company that do charity events for a day, then another person called me
asking me if I wanted to take care of her dogs in their beautiful beach house as they go on vacation for
a week. I gave a talk at the University of California, another person called me to help her maintain her
website, and another one to design it, and where I least expect it, resources continue to show up without
my having to force anything as long as I am on purpose and not on outcome.
It is as if I am provided with with everything I need to continue undoing my ego, and again, this does
not mean we do not necessarily take initiative to find work, since this can be another trap of the ego
which is shared by many people who call themselves spiritual teachers. We see that a lot. People who
are afraid to work, what they do is they try to justify their fear with the excuse that the Holy Spirit will
provide. etc. That was an area I had to look very closely with the Holy Spirit. But then you reach a
point, at least that's what has been happening for me, that as your level of trust develops, you begin to
learn how to difference between trying to force anything and how to flow with the moment.
And yes, although I have completed applications for work sporadically, I have not received any
responses. And in that case, I just trust the perfection of it all, which by the way, if had been employed,
I would not have had the time to do the work I am doing, which has opened so many doors. Not only
that, I'll share an excerpt from an article written by Liz Cronkhite which reminds me: " You realize that
the Holy Spirit only guides you away from what you want when what you want will distract you from
your path of spiritual awakening." Her website is: www.ACIMMentor.com. I wholeheartedly
recommend you get aquatinted with her work as a Course in Miracle's teacher. And trust me when I say
that I don't recommend people easily.
You could say that what I wanted, based on the viewpoint of ego would be a steady job for fear of not
being provided. But as my confidence and faith continues to expand, my goal is peace at all times,
trusting that whatever will happen happen. And I am here to testify that as of November 2007 until
now, all that I needed to continue on my spiritual development as well as everything that I needed in
order to be able to share with others what I've learned it has been provided for me.
I would like to clarify something before being misunderstood. Undoing the ego has nothing to do with
doing a job that I like or not, it has to do with not judging any experience. If for some reason I get the
opportunity to work at a job that might hurt my pride, and could make me feel humiliated or
embarrassed, and I'm not talking about something that puts me in physical or emotional danger, but
rather a job that in our society would be perceived as something that would be embarrassing to the ego,
and I feel uncomfortable, obviously there's a lesson for me to learn.
In that case, if I am asked to do that work, it will not be as a sacrifice, but as a forgiveness opportunity
in order to help eliminate any judgment or fear I may have in my mind regarding that work. Because
the message that the course is trying to teach me is that nothing in this world has the power to disturb
my peace and happiness. And in doing such work, which the course refers to as "if your brothers ask
you for something 'outrageous,' do it because it does not matter." T-12.III.4:1, since I know that
nothing is real, just gives me an opportunity to look at my ego so that its apparent power over me is
eliminated.
Once the lesson has been learned, then it no longer matters if I continue doing that job for the rest of
my life. The paradox, however, is that once the work does not affect you, you always end up doing
something in this world that is fulfilling to you, and is now used to help others awaken from the dream.
In my case it could be said that teaching the course is something that fills me so much, and who knows

if this is what I'll end up doing for a living in the future. Obviously I'm speculating, but based on the
opportunities that are being presented to me, I would not be surprised if that was the case.
And I have spoken at churches, spiritual events, school and colleges, where I dont teach the course,
but trust that whoever I am supposed to address, I trust that love will take care of the right words. So
for me, it is only a matter of keep putting one foot in front of the other, to allow myself to be led, in
spite of what the world may think of me, and trust! Besides, if I am going to teach you to trust,
shoudnt I be an example of that?
Going back to the financial issue, if for example as a teacher of the course I am invited to go
somewhere in the world, obviously the purpose is only to share these teachings so that everyone
benefits from them. However, regardless of how advanced of a teacher I may seem, which once again, I
do not consider myself to be, but referring back to the Psychotherapy manual from the course, I need
resources for food, housing, travel costs, and to pay my own expenses. And in that case, the money that
is collected through my talks is used for that purpose. And the overflow, I enjoy it because like
everything else, money is neutral. The important thing is not how much money I am making but that
my intention and purpose is in the right place.
There are many teachers who consider themselves to be "spiritual" teachers, that would not take the
time to answer questions or to share their "spiritual" message unless they are financially compensated.
This is the perfect example of a spiritualized ego. Everything I share, I give it wholeheartedly, and
there are times where I am financially rewarded, and most of the time I am not. But as long as my
intention is pure, I trust that everything will unfold according to the divine plan. I'm just a vehicle
through which I make myself available to share this message. And as I shared before, if I end up
making a living doing this type of work, fine, and if not, that's fine also. I trust that the Holy Spirit will
place me where I am needed.
Now let me share this. The goal of a spiritual teacher is not to recruit but to direct the student to
become his or her own teacher, and not to rely on anyone else, including the teacher himself/herself,
only on God.
Teachers who try to recruit, first of all believe they have something you need, and only through them
you can experience it, and also believe that their source of income comes from you. Thats a flat out
warning! I am going to share this. If your faith is in God, it is not necessary to try to manipulate,
recruiting, or persuade anyone. In my case, I simply trust that those who need to interact with me will
show up in my life, not by my manipulative ego skills, but by the will of Him who sent me. That's why
I always remember these words from the course:
"I am here only to be truly helpful.
I am here to represent Him Who sent me.
I do not have to worry about what to say or what to do, because He Who sent me will direct me.
I am content to be wherever He wishes, knowing He goes there with me.
I will be healed as I let Him teach me to heal." T-2.III.18 :2-6
Finally you asked: "I see many brothers and colleagues who would like to make a living sharing
and teaching the course."
I got news for you, teaching the course is what you are doing always! Let me share something from the
Course's Manual for Teachers, "To teach is to demonstrate. There are only two thought systems, and
you demonstrate that you believe one or the other is true all the time. From your demonstration others

learn, and so do you. The question is not whether you will teach, for in that there is no choice. The
purpose of the course might be said to provide you with a means of choosing what you want to teach on
the basis of what you want to learn. You cannot give to someone else, but only to yourself, and this you
learn through teaching. Teaching is but a call to witnesses to attest to what you believe. It is a method
of conversion. This is not done by words alone. Any situation must be to you a chance to teach others
what you are, and what they are to you. No more than that, but also never less. " M-IN.2 :1-11
So your daily attitude is what determines what you're teaching. And that's what being a true teacher of
the course is. Being on a platform sharing what the course says does not mean you're a true master of
the course. It just means that intellectually you may understand what the course teaches. Yes, maybe
sometimes I'll be sharing from the stage, but for me, I practice the course daily for the sole purpose of
healing my mind, and nothing else.
If you ask me why I teach, the course helped me answer that question, because if I'm honest, there have
been many times when I confronted doubts, and even questioned myself if I should be teaching the
course, but the following excerpt from the course constantly reminds me that I'm on the right path for
me:
"Teaching should be healing, because it is the sharing of ideas and the recognition that to share ideas
is to strengthen them. I cannot forget my need to teach what I have learned, which arose in me
because I learned it. I call upon you to teach what you have learned, because by so doing you can
depend on it. " T.5.IV.5 :2-4
And a bit further on says, "...who have been forgiven must devote themselves first to healing because,
having received the idea of healing, they must give it to hold it. " T.5.IV.7: 2
So remember, you do the course mainly for yourself, and share it with others. And if it is meant to be,
for you to make a living teaching the Course, first you will receive the right guidance, and everything
that will be needed for that to happen in your life will be orchestrated by the Holy Spirit. In the
meantime, just trust in God's plan, which is the same for everybody, to awaken from this dream.
I hope this note has answered your questions!
Wuaaaau!!! This is probably one of the longest notes I've written! Hehehe!
Well, continue to teach, and a big hug!

How Is It Possible that the Separation Occurred?

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, October 13, 2010 at 8:45pm
Question: "Hello Nick, you see .... more questions. I hope not to be a pain, lol, but here is the ego
trying to intellectualize the course once again. Well, there is a question that still nobody has yet able to
explain it to me, at least not in the way that resonates with me. I would like for you to tell me about the
fall or separation, how is it possible that the separation occurred, or it is a symbol? , a way to
understand i? , or is it something you can not explain? A hug and THANK YOU for your wonderful
explanations. "
Comment: Well, this is something that every student eventually ask. And the answer is one that the
ego can not accept. It is that the "separation" or rather, the "belief" in the separation never occurred.
And when you ask the question, when was the fall or separation occurred? The mere fact that the
question is asked it implies that it happened. But again, it didn't, so can you see that its a trap?
So before I share an example I use in my lectures to bring your mind at ease about that question, let's
see what the course reminds us, "'The course is simple'. It has one function and one goal. Only in that
does it remain wholly consistent because only that can be consistent." C-In.3 :8-10 "The ego will
demand many answers that this course does not give. It does not recognize as questions the mere form
of a question to which an answer is impossible. The ego may ask, "How did the impossible occur?",
"To what did the impossible happen?", and may ask this in many forms. Yet there is no answer; only an
experience. Seek only this, and do not let theology delay you." C-In.4 :1-5
Notice the last two sentences, "Yet there is no answer; only an experience. Seek only this, and do not
let theology delay you." C-In.4 :4-5
What it is asking you to do? That you trust. And to be honest, I am very clear that not everyone is ready
to embark on this journey of undoing the ego. And it is very difficult to accept that the separation never
occurred, especially when our physical experience bear witness to something that must have happened,
or at least appears to be. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "When you have been caught in
the world of perception you are caught in a dream. You cannot escape without help, because
everything your senses show merely witnesses to the reality of the dream." Preface
So this is the example that I offer in order to at least open the way in which people's intellect can be
persuaded to accept an idea outside of the comfort of their belief system.
I want you to imagine sleeping in a mansion where you have everything! While you sleep, you dream
that you are at home writing an email through facebook asking me a question. If I were to ask you,
what time did you wake up this morning? Your response would perhaps be, at 8:00 in the morning.
Well, within the context of the dream, where you think you are a body living in this world
corresponding with me via facebook, you could say that your answer is correct. However, in Truth,
your answer is incorrect because you're sleeping in a mansion dreaming that you are communicating
with me at this level.
Now, from within the dream, is almost impossible to accept the fact that you are sleeping in a mansion.
Because again as stated by the course, "because everything your senses show merely witnesses to the

reality of the dream." And therefore you have so much resistance. But still, somewhere deep within
your mind, you know that this experience is not your real home, and therefore, there is an internal
discomfort that will gradually raise the question, is this all that there is? Because somewhere deep
within, you know there is more to you than what you are experiencing. And obviously so, because here
you are making belief that you are this body, limited by time and space, when in Truth, you are an
infinite and unlimited, unbounded, free Spirit.
At this point in everyone's life, or I should say in your life, when such questions begin to arise, is where
you could say that you're ready to begin to awaken. And as you realize that this world can not provide
you with the happiness and peace that you crave, your mind is open to something beyond the physical.
This is a personal process, and nobody can accelerate it. However, you will be provide with the right
support and help once you have chosen this path. Not to scare you, but be aware however, that during
this period, when the ego suspect that is about to be undone, he gets very angry and vicious, and will
strive to do whatever it takes to get your attention.
That is why the course reminds us, "The ego is deceived by everything you do, especially when you
respond to the Holy Spirit, because at such times its confusion increases. The ego is, therefore,
particularly likely to attack you when you react lovingly, because it has evaluated you as unloving and
you are going against its judgment. The ego will attack your motives as soon as they become clearly
out of accord with its perception of you. This is when it will shift abruptly from suspiciousness to
viciousness, since its uncertainty is increased." T-9.VII.4 :4-7
This period can be quite difficult, and even fearful. Some people suffer from depression or experience
some kind of loss, whether be financial, or their business begins to fail, some may lose their jobs, some
may experience sickness, dealing with divorce, some kind of a challenge, or find themselves without a
life's purpose and feel completely lost (been there, done that, got the T-shirt! Hehehehe). And yet, this
increase conflict is nothing but the unconscious resistance to letting go of what we are so attached to in
this physical world (dream).
There is a popular Bible quote, which has been misinterpreted which states, "Again I say, it is easier
for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God."
[Matthew 19:24]
Obviously is not talking about money but about our attachments to anything of this world. In other
words, it is impossible to wake up from this dream if we are still clinging to anything in the dream
because when we are awake the dream (physical world) disappears..
During these seeming disturbing times, ego cries out, DO SOMETHING! However, our Spirit, which
is not afraid of any of our illusions because He is very clear that where we are is at home (Kingdom,
our mansion), safe and sound sleeping, whispers in our ear; "Relax, you don't have to do anything. Let
it go, you are at peace, safe and sound." One of the lines of the course reminds me: "In gentle laughter
does the Holy Spirit perceive the cause, and looks not to effects. How else could He correct your error,
who have overlooked the cause entirely? He bids you bring each terrible effect to Him that you may
look together on its foolish cause and laugh with Him a while. " T-27.VIII.9 :1-3
And within that space, where our mind is feeling peaceful, if there is something we are required to do,
it will reveal itself at the right time. So the seeming "separation" never happened, and instead of trying
to wrap your head around it, let things be just as they are, keep practicing forgiveness, and do not let
theology delay you. And congratulations for having the courage to undo the ego, that it does not exist;
it is a false belief!

Lots of love to you!

Problems With Low Self Esteem - A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Wednesday, October 13, 2010 at 9:22pm
Question: "Hi Nick .. enjoy every day those wonderful notes you share with people about their
concerns .... I guess I would like to share mine, and trust that it may be like therapy for me. Sometimes
I feel that what I do is not good enough, that no one cares, therefore making me feel bad. I have a hard
time letting go, and feel very affected about what people think of me. What an ugly feeling to bear.
Do we have an internal power that force us to act??? I want to be renewed, I want to change, to accept
me as I am and to learn to believe in myself. When sometimes difficult situations arise I say I'm stupid
or no good ... but it is not so ... I consider myself to be a good person, always ready to help those in
need, to understand others but who is there to understands me??
I have also a very bad self image problem, I feel that aesthetics are essential to feelling good and I deal
with this issue every day. I don't like myself and don't like the way I look.What do I need in order to
overcome this and all my complex issues; to experience truth .... to be born again ????" Hehehe!"
Comment: All your questions have only one apparent problem, that you're identifying yourself with
your body instead of your Spirit. And everybody has that kind of problem, although in different forms.
However, that is what eventually leads them to question their beliefs.
So your "apparent" problems are the ones that finally have prompted you to search for truth. YeePee!
Aren't you happy? Hehehe! Okay, maybe this is not the right time to joke! Hehehe! But I understand
your seeming dilemma, so let's see what emerges as I share the following comments.
I do not know why, but without following a specific order, let me start with this question of
yours: "Do we have an internal power that force us to act??? "
No, nothing forces us to act. We first decide who do we want to listen to, and then we act accordingly.
Notice the difference? If the Holy Spirit could force us to act, the Atonement would be easy because
we would not have any choice, which by the way, we don't, but let's not go there now for it is not
necessary. Continuing with what I'm sharing, do you think that the ego have the power to interpose his
will on the Holy Spirit's? Obviously not. It would be like saying that God is the only power, however,
we created this imaginary character called the devil, and we pretend that the devil has the power to
exercise his will on us, surpassing that of God's. Which by the way, this is how most religions seem to
have it set up.
So let's have that very clear. You are the one who act, after you have decided who's teacher you are
listening to. Now, in the event where you have decide to listen to the ego, it could be said that you have
no control over the choices and decisions you make because they are a part of the script that you
showed up with once you accepted in your mind the idea (belief) in separation, which never occurred,
and if you like to read a note on that subject entitled How Is It Possible That The Separation
Occurred, you can follow this link;
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?created&&note_id=438496650193#!/notes/nick-arandes/as-is-itpossible-that-the-separation-occurred/438496650193

Continuing again with what I'm sharing, as a result, contrary to popular belief, you can see that we
have no free will. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "The acceptance of the Atonement by
everyone is only a matter of time. This may appear to contradict free will because of the inevitability of
the final decision, but this is not so. You can temporize and you are capable of enormous
procrastination, but you cannot depart entirely from your Creator, Who set the limits on your ability to
miscreate. " T-2.III.3 :1-3
In other words, this excerpt, "You can temporize and you are capable of enormous procrastination,..",
is stating that while you decide to listen to your ego, you can defer and delay your awakening through
continuing choosing illusions, and that to "temporize", in illusory time sequence, can turn into hours,
days, weeks, years, even more cycles of life and death. However the next sentence, "but you cannot
depart entirely from your Creator, Who set the limits on your ability to miscreate." reminds us that we
do not have the power to continue indefinitely as our Creator sets limits to our ability to project falsely
(ability to miscreate).
Remember that this world is your projection. And if you want to continue to project, you are more than
welcome to do so, until the moment comes when the pain of the situation that you have projected, such
as the one you find yourself in, or maybe a different one, will force you to question your own dementia.
That's why the next lines say: "An imprisoned will engenders a situation which, in the extreme,
becomes altogether intolerable. Tolerance for pain may be high, but it is not without limit. Eventually
everyone begins to recognize, however dimly, that there must be a better way." T-2.III.3 :4-6
So the Holy Spirit has nothing to do with your suffering, and for that matter your decisions. Only your
ego has led you to your experience. The Holy Spirit is patiently and calmly waiting for YOU to decide
to listen to Him, which is why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "If you want to be like me I will help
you, knowing that we are alike. If you want to be different, I will wait until you change your mind. " T8.IV.6 :3-4
Another one of your questions: "Sometimes I feel that what I do is not good enough, that no one
cares, therefore making me feel bad. I have a hard time letting go, and feel very affected about what
people think about me. What an ugly feeling to bear."
The reason why you feel that way is because everything that you do is for the sake of receiving
someone else's approval. That is this false sense of identity with which the ego identifies itself with,
where you think you are a being that has to be approved by others, and like everything else, that's just
another form of internal guilt that by practicing forgiveness can be eradicated. Psychology may try to
make sense out of what you experience, and would even try to heal it, but nothing that you do in the
world will help, if the guilt, which is responsible for everything that you project stays within your
unconscious mind. See? One problem, one solution!
You also shared: "I have also a very bad self image problem, I feel that aesthetics are essential to
feel good and I deal with this issue every day. I don't like myself and don't like the way I look. What
do I need in order to overcome this and all my complex issues."
If you knew how many women with the aesthetics you desire suffer from anorexia, low self-esteem, are
addicted to drugs, approval, they hate themselves, and I could share thousands of different excuses, all
of which comes from their identification with the body (ego). And how this apparent problem is
resolved? Psychology may try to make sense out of what you experience, and would even try to heal it,
but nothing that you do in the world will help, if the guilt, which is responsible for everything that you
project stays within your unconscious mind. See? One problem, one solution!

See how I am repeating myself? :o) So, let's continue!

You also shared: "I consider myself to be a good person, always ready to help those in need, to
understand others but who is there to understands me?"
I don't know if your ego, and I'm talking about the part of your ego who consider himself to be a
spiritual person is going to like what I'm going to share. Ready? Well, take a deep breath. Jesus hates
that attitude! Hehehe! Well, he hates nothing, but this is my point.
Yes, that attitude that "I am a good person, and want to help the world, and I want to feed the hungry,
and save the dolphins, etc., etc., etc.," is part of the guilt that does not let you wake up. And believe me
that most spiritual and metaphysical teachings are inflicted with that kind of guilt. And that's why
although their intentions seem to be noble, in truth, they only serve the ego, for the ego's only wish, is
that the world (illusion) remains alive. Now, before you crucify me, here is what I mean Hihihihihi!
Jesus is pure love, but his healed mind would not fall into that egoic trap where the ego projects a sad
puppy, and Jesus would react. Jesus only extends his love to all projections as he is very clear that
nothing is happening in the world but is a mere projection from his mind. And the ego uses all of these
projections to invoke a sense of guilt in you, so that you react and feel bad, so you can say, "I consider
myself to be a good person, always ready to help those in need, to understand others..."
When your mind is healed, and guilt is eradicated, I guarantee that you will love, and help your
neighbor, not because out of as sense of guilt and obligation to the word, since there is no world, that's
why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "There is no world! This is the central thought the course
attempts to teach. " W-pI.132.6 :2-3, but because you realize that your neighbors are Yourself!
Therefore, if you treat a fellow human being without love, who are you really crucifying? Yourself.
And that is why forgiveness is the tool to eradicate the guilt that makes you believe that this world is
real, and that you are a body with all those problems that appear to be different in form, but in truth,
they are all the same. Not only that, any seeming problem does not exist; it never happened! But you
will not be able to intellectually understand this, just practice forgiveness, and let your experience bear
witness to your new way of feeling, where your aesthetics are no longer important, and where whatever
you do is not to gain the approval of others. And in that sense, you realize that you are already free!
So, how do we solve each and every one of our apparent problems?
"It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems
for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him,
because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach. The aspects that
need solving do not change, whatever form the problem seems to take. A problem can appear in many
forms, and it will do so while the problem lasts. It serves no purpose to attempt to solve it in a special
form. It will recur and then recur again and yet again, until it has been answered for all time and will
not rise again in any form. And only then are you released from it." T-26.II.1, 1-8
All I can say is, keep forgiving, trust the process, and in due time, all your questions will automatically
be deleted from your unconscious mind.
Remember that in Truth, there are no aesthetics, no need for approval, only Love, and that's what you
are!

I love you!

Low Self Esteem #2 & Cleaning Up The Mind - A Course in

Miracles
by Nick Arandes on Thursday, October 14, 2010 at 2:00pm
This question was asked by someone who had a lot of problems with his self-esteem, and
although it was a bit of a long question, he asked me not to postulate it for fear that his friends
may recognize who he is. So here I am sharing my comments, and you don't have to worry about
not having read the question because I addressed that same question in another not which the
link is included on this one.
Comment: Thanks for your question, and although it appears to be different than others, in fact, all
questions have the same answer. First I will send you a link where I wrote an article entitled: Problems
with Low Self-esteem - A Course in Miracles , as I understand that that note answers the question you
ask. The link is:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?created&&note_id=438505290193#!/notes/nickarandes/problems-with-low-self-esteem-a-course-in-miracles/438505290193
Now I'd like to share something, because I think this would be of great benefit to you, as well as to
those who are drawn to read it. If you've read many of my notes, although each problem appears to be
different, in fact there is only one problem, any apparent problem has one solution, so you will notice
that all my notes, which again appear to be different, they tends to be repetitive.
That's why A Course in Miracles has almost 1.350 pages. Not because spirituality (truth) is difficult but
because the ego is very complicated. And everything that the course does is look at the ego from every
possible angle so that you realize that every problem has a single root, and that is our belief in
separation. And like any apparent problem has a single root, the same way has only one solution;
forgiveness.
That's why A Course in Miracles reminds us: "It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do
not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some
than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because each one is solved in just the same respect and
through the same approach (forgiveness)." T-26.II.1 :1-4
And the most interesting thing is that the apparent problem never happened. And if you have any
challenge with that subject, you can read this article entitled: How Is It Possible that the Separation
Occurred? by following this link:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?created&&note_id=438496650193#!/notes/nick-arandes/as-is-itpossible-that-the-separation-occurred/438496650193
So what the ego tries to do, is to capitalize on areas where we are mostly weak and vulnerable, to inflict
pain and guilt. That's what keeps our attention on the body, on illusions. So the mind, and I'm not
talking about the Mind (God), but our intellect, when confronted with this type of pain, either physical
or psychological, such as in your case, it tries to make sense by analyzing the experience. This analysis,
all it does is to give validity to something that does not exist, and that's where our problems begins to
multiply.

That's why when you read the course exercises, you will realize that the goal is to reverse our thinking
so that we begin to stop analyzing. Here I use the example of the first ten lessons out of the three
hundred sixty-five:
1 Nothing I see...means anything
2 I have given everything I see all the meaning that it has for me
3 I do not understand anything I see
4 These thoughts do not mean anything
5 I am never upset for the reason I think
6 I am upset because I see something that is not there
7 I only see the past
8 My mind is preoccupied with past thoughts
9 I see nothing as it is now
10 My thoughts do not mean anything
And so on.
So even if your problem is low self esteem, or financial, or family, or career, or health, or whatever, the
only thing you are asked is to be willing to give all our thoughts to the Holy Spirit without attempting
to resist your experience, only asking for peace, and nothing else. In this way the Holy Spirit is in a
better position to eradicate the guilt from the mind.
By remembering that none of your problems are physical, that they are all mental, your physical body,
and for that matter, your world, simply reflects your beliefs. And the important thing is not to know
that the world reflects your beliefs, the important thing is not to believe your thoughts about your
experiences. Each time you offer your thoughts to the Holy Spirit for reinterpretation, it's like rinsing a
dirty white towel in soapy water. The first time you submerge the towel the soap will remove a little
dirt, but still the towel will remains tainted. But if you rinse the towel in soapy water over and over and
over again, the time will come when the dirt is completely removed.
That's what we're doing with our minds. Rinsing all our thoughts of guilt until they are eradicated. And
every time your mind is rinsed, you do not have to know what guilt has being removed. All you know
is that after each soaked, you feel more at peace. See how simple it is?
However, for this to happen, there is something you have to want more than anything in this world, and
that is peace. Otherwise, what you will do instead of rinsing the towel, is that you will simply complain
that it is not clean, and wait for a miracle detergent that can clean it up for you. And since that will
never happen, you'll wait until the towel is so dirty, that you'll be forced to start cleaning it.
So why not start cleaning it now before it gets dirty with more beliefs? Every time you simply study the
course, the towel remains dirty. Every time you analyze the course, the towel remains dirty. Every time
you try to explain the course, the towel remains dirty. Every time you meet with study groups of a
course miracles to further understand the course and to interpret it, and to dwell about it, the towel
remains dirty. However, every time that you practice forgiveness, or for that matter, take on any
spiritual practice that allows you to bring your mind back to peace, not through theoretical
understanding or studying, but through your willingness to practice, that's when the real cleanup
begins.

Anger, Resentment and Negative Thoughts

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, October 14, 2010 at 11:47pm
Question: "Hello again, Nick! Need to ask something urgent for me ... is the theme of" self-acceptance
"... I've been watching several times, and I see that when I encounter a judgment toward someone, and
I feel all this anger, I am constantly giving it the Holy Spirit ... But I've noticed a trap by not directing
the energy of anger "out" by not seeking a "target" for my darts, that when repressing it its redirected
to me, and I get mad at myself! I deliberately, practice forgiveness, but there is a part of me that is in
conflict, I can not trust completely ... And there still suffering because I cannot transcend my anger, I'm
not healing and undoing, because it has become a trend to self-criticism, self-reproach, the "should",
feeling bitter and regretful ... ("regardless of how many courses I take, or how much meditation, it's
always just as bad, never going to improve ...") And that anger or that trial is feeding itself rather than
diminish, much less get rid ... They say that to heal that, first I have to accept myself fully, with my light
and my darkness, but how do you do that??? I'm not able to accept myself, nor I can't trust ... Thanks
in advance, Nick. "
Comment: What you're experiencing is very common. Many people who embark on this path believe
that being spiritual means you do not feel anger and all is peaceful. Remember that the goal of this road
is to bring our darkness to the light so that it can be healed.
This is not easy because to bring something to the light, we must first recognize it, not as something
real, but as something we think is true. And by bringing it to the light, by being willing to look at it,
(looking at nothing) is where we realize that this apparent darkness do not exist, and therefore never
had any power over us. It's kind of like a kid who is afraid of the boogie monster under the bed. As
long as he believes that there is a boogie monster, he is going to be terrified to look under the bed. And
no matter how many times you tell him that there is nothing there, he is not going to look because he
has a belief. So the only way for him to eradicate that belief from his mind, is by actually looking!
That is why the ego does not want us to look inside. A Course in Miracles reminds me, "Do not be
afraid to look within. The ego tells you all is black with guilt within you, and bids you not to look" T13.IX.8 :1-2 Further on it says, "Within you is the holy sign of perfect faith your Father has in you. He
does not value you as you do. He knows Himself, and knows the truth in you. He knows there is no
difference, for He knows not of differences. Can you see guilt where God knows there is perfect
innocence? You can deny His knowledge, but you cannot change it. Look, then, upon the light He
placed within you, and learn that what you feared was there has been replaced with love." T-13.IX.8
:7-13
Now, anger arises when we think we need something, and when we do not get it we feel hurt and
furious. Remember that if we are not attached to anything, there is no room for anger. In other words, if
we accept everyone and everything just as it is, without resisting anything, there is no need for feeling
angry. The Psychotherapy Manual from A Course in Miracles reminds me, "Psychotherapy is a
process that changes the view of the self. At best this "new" self is a more beneficent self-concept, but
psychotherapy can hardly be expected to establish reality. That is not its function. If it can make way
for reality, it has achieved its ultimate success. Its whole function, in the end, is to help the patient deal
with one fundamental error; the belief that anger brings him something he really wants, and that by
justifying attack he is protecting himself. To whatever extent he comes to realize that this is an error, to
that extent is he truly saved." P-6-2.In :1:1-6

That's why the course also reminds us, "Anger is never justified. Attack has no foundation." T30.VI.1:1-2 Now, don't get me wrong, that does not mean we don't feel anger, but there are ways to
deal with that during the undoing process. During our early stages of undoing the ego, where all hell
brakes loose, hehehe, there is nothing wrong with seeking a healthy outlet, and the key word is
"healthy", so that the internal energy that we may label as anger can be released as opposed suppressed.
Through practicing forgiveness, eventually the anger will gradually weaken, not because the anger was
real, but because as the mind is being transformed, you're watching your projections from a different
perspective: from the Holy Spirit's perspective.
Let's look at your experience using the following analogy. Imagine walking through a tunnel between
New York and New Jersey. The tunnel is 2 miles long. When you are far enough inside the tunnel, let's
say, a quarter mile, what you see is pure darkness. However, the only thing that will help you get to the
other side of the tunnel, is putting one foot in front of the other. Neither your beliefs or your thoughts,
or any of your judgments will help you get out of the tunnel, only your trust in your inner Guide Who
will ask you to keep walking (forgiving). If you keep doing just that, without stopping, eventually
you'll get to the other end.
Forgiveness gives us the opportunity to gradually remove the anger, fear (guilt, wrong perception) from
the mind, until it does not have much power over us. And if we have a lot of unconscious resistance
obviously it will take longer for the guilt to be removed. That's why we practice diligently. Now, if we
feel anger, or some kind of psychological pain, while practicing forgiveness, as mentioned before, is
good to find a healthy way to let it out, either by hitting a pillow or scream, or if we have a friends who
we can share what we feel, etc.
The important thing is that if you share your feelings with a friend, or cry, or hit a pillow, or whatever
you feel inspired to do, make sure you're taking full responsibility for what you feel for if not, the ego
will attempt to make you feel like a victim. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me;
"I am responsible for what I see.
I choose the feelings I experience, and I decide upon the goal I would achieve.
And everything that seems to happen to me I ask for, and receive as I have asked." T-21.II.2:3-5
It is not that you are blaming yourself for your experience, it is that while you move through the anger,
or any discomforting experience, by taking full responsibility for your projections, you are giving an
opportunity to the Holy Spirit to heal your mind. Those who try to suppress their feelings, believing
that they are being spiritual, all that they are doing is making matters worse. So I understand what you
are experiencing. You are not going crazy or insane, you are just somewhere in the middle of the
tunnel, and therefore what you are experiencing is actually quite normal during the undoing of the ego
process.
And all I can suggest is to continue asking the Holy Spirit to help fill your mind with peace, while
doing your best not to judge yourself for not feeling peaceful. And as you continue practice listening to
the voice of the Holy Spirit, meaning, choosing peace above all else, trusting the process, putting one
foot in front of the other (through practicing forgiveness), you will come out to the other side of the
tunnel.
It is really very simple, forgive, and trust, forgive, and trust. I did not say that it was easy because
experiencing our darkness is not a bed of roses, but the the simplicity of this process is that the course
is asking us to simply forgive, and trust. There have been situations where that was all I could do,

sometimes for months. I had an experience recently with a relationship where after we parted, for the
first month it was very difficult to let go of my feelings of resentment for what had happened, but every
day and every night, all I could do was to forgive, and trust, forgiveness, and trust.
And during those times when I would forgive and trust, but for some reason I was still feeling down,
the right support would show up so that I could continue on. Then after about a month and a half, I
started to feel more peace, but there was still residue, yet, I continued practicing forgiveness, and
although I can not say that every feeling has been completely removed, I'm in a much peaceful state of
mind, where almost all of that resentment has been removed. However, for me it was not easy. But like
everything else, no matter what our apparent problem(s) may seem to be, the solution is always the
same:
"It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems
for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him,
because each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach (forgiveness). The
aspects that need solving do not change, whatever form the problem seems to take." T-26.II.1 :1-4
A big hug to you!

What Are The Course Principles New Students Have Problems

With?
by Nick Arandes on Friday, October 15, 2010 at 12:49am
Question: "Hi nick, what are some of the course principles or central thoughts that new students have
a difficult time dealing with or accepting?"
Comment: I would say that the hardest concept to accept for new students, is the idea that this world is
all an illusion. I mean, how could we possible accept such an outrageous idea, when our senses bear
witness to the seeming fact that we are a body and that the world we seem to live in is real?
That in a sense is the gift of Quantum Physics. Without bringing science to the course, what Quantum
Physicist have been able to prove is that the nature of this universe, and for that matter, anything that
appear to be solid, is really empty space. That allows for the logical mind to accept at least the idea that
what we see is all an illusion.
Once a new student is at least willing to accept that, what the course uses as a tool to undo this ego,
which is our false sense of self; our personal identity, is forgiveness. Through the process of
forgiveness we give ourself the opportunity to allow the Holy Spirit to helps us look at our experience
differently.
That's why A Course in Miracles reminds us: "When you have been caught in the world of perception
you are caught in a dream. You cannot escape without help, because everything your senses show
merely witnesses to the reality of the dream. God has provided the Answer, the only Way out, the true
Helper. It is the function of His Voice, His Holy Spirit, to mediate between the two worlds. He can do
this because, while on the one hand He knows the truth, on the other He also recognises our illusions,
but without believing in them. It is the Holy Spirit's goal to help us escape from the dream world by
teaching us how to reverse our thinking and unlearn our mistakes. Forgiveness is the Holy Spirit's
great learning aid in bringing this thought reversal about." Preface
Now, if you want me to summarize A Course in Miracles in one paragraph would be taking lesson 189,
paragraph 7, which states: "Simply do this: Be still, and lay aside all thoughts of what you are and what
God is; all concepts you have learned about the world; all images you hold about yourself. Empty your
mind of everything it thinks is either true or false, or good or bad, of every thought it judges worthy,
and all the ideas of which it is ashamed. Hold onto nothing. Do not bring with you one thought the past
has taught, nor one belief you ever learned before from anything. Forget this world, forget this course,
and come with wholly empty hands unto your God."
And that's it!
However, the reason why a course is over 1,300 pages long is because although spirituality is simple,
the ego is very complicated. And that is why it has to be undone gradually. So through out the course,
the ego is been looked at from every possible angle. If you read through my notes, you may notice that
all the seeming different questions, although worded differently, they share the the very same answer,
and it is solved through the very same approach, forgiveness.

That's why A Course in Miracles reminds us: "It is not difficult to understand the reasons why you do
not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He has not greater difficulty in resolving some
than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because each one is solved in just the same respect and
through the same approach (forgiveness). The aspects that need solving do not change, whatever form
the problem seems to take. A problem can appear in many forms, and it will do so while the problem
lasts. It serves no purpose to attempt to solve it in a special form. It will recur and then recur again
and yet again, until it has been answered for all time and will not rise again in any form. And only then
are you released from it." T-26.II.1:1-8
The thing we must be very clear, and here is why A Course in Miracles has become distorted, is
because the world being an illusion, it is not our real home. Our true home is the Kingdom, which is
beyond this world. So many people seem to think that the course is about manifesting miracles, and
exchanging illusions, when the course is preparing us to wake up from this illusion; this dream; this
physical experience we seem to find ourselves in.
However, this experience of waking up cannot be experienced at the level of form; while we are in our
seeming bodies because our bodies are part of the illusion, they are part of this dream. However, what
the course will lead us to experience while we are here having this seeming human experience is what
is called the peace that passes all understanding.
In other words, we will have the experience of being in a body, but by not reacting to the world as
before, we experience an incredible sense of peace and joy that to the world we may be hard or
impossible to understand. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "There is a way of living in the
world that is not here, although it seems to be. You do not change appearance, though you smile more
frequently. Your forehead is serene; your eyes are quiet. And the ones who walk the world as you do
recognize their own. Yet those who have not yet perceived the way will recognize you also, and believe
that you are like them, as you were before. " W-pI.155.1 :1-5
So going back to your question, without making this note very extensive, the main concepts of A
Course in Miracles are:
1) The world is an illusion
2) We seem to be caught up in this world of illusion, caught up in a dream
3) To escape from this experience, in other words, to awaken from the dream all we have to do is
practice forgiveness

Do I Need A Course in Miracles' Study Group?

by Nick Arandes on Friday, October 15, 2010 at 12:53pm
Question: "Nick thanks for the feed back. How important is it to attend course study groups, and what
are its advantages. I have never been to any, and have been thinking about going."
Comment: Hi Matthew, I will answer your question with an excerpt from my book What Happens
When You Let God which is divided in three parts, Part I (Theory) Part II (Practice) and Part III (80
Questions and Answers). Yours would be question 53 from my book, which goes like this;
===== BEGIN EXCERPT =====
53-I hear that there are teachers that claim they have taken A Course in Miracles to the next level. Is
that really true? Also, do I need a study group to get the most out of The Course? And if so, how can
I find one that is right for me?
Let me address the first part of the question with an answer given by Dr. Kenneth Wapnick, Ph.D. cofounder with his wife Gloria Wapnick of the Foundation for A Course in Miracles. He said;
This Course is very easy. Doesnt need anything more. Bill Thetford (the one who typed the whole
Course as Helen Schucman was dictating to him what the voice of Christ was saying to her) used to
say, as a joke, but somehow serious, he would say, If its not in the workbook, dont do it. Its all
here, you dont need anything else. Because it is so simple, it is so threatening. All you have to do is
look. You dont have to do anything, you dont have to practice anything else. All the workbook
exercises, if you really understand the content underneath them, its all about looking at your ego. And
understanding that there are two ways of looking, one is the ego, which is not looking, thats judging,
and the other is the Holy Spirit, which is looking with that gentle smile. Its all you have to do. People
want to make this easier, which means they want to make it more complicated. What could be easier
than this? I need do nothing. T-18.VII Dont do anything, dont work at it, dont be serious about it.
Everyone wants to change this book. Everyone feels that they can do better than Jesus. They may say,
This is written back in the sixties. Well the world is different now. Well, yeah, the form is different but
the content is the same. This Course does not need any changing. But people want to change it because
that reflects the underlying thought, I can do better than God.
Thats the first part of the question. In regard to whether you need a study group or not, this Course
reminds me that it is an individual self-study course. You dont need a study group. However, it could
be said that there are benefits to participating in a study group. For me, although a study group serves
as a reminder of the principles taught in The Course, it is not going to make a difference unless I am
willing to practice. Theory may be helpful but practice, in other words, doing the lessons in the
workbook, is whats going to lead me to the experience to which The Course is aiming.
Finally, in regard to how you can tell if a study group is right for you, at the beginning, I say its a
matter of testing the waters. However, as you do your spiritual practices, meaning, the lessons in the
workbook and your forgiveness process, at that point youll know which group would be best for you
because the group will reflect back at you whatever it is you are teaching. A Course in Miracles
Manual for Teachers reminds me: Teaching but reinforces what you believe about yourself. Its
fundamental purpose is to diminish self-doubt. This does not mean that the self you are trying to
protect is real. But it does mean that the self you think is real is what you teach. M-in.3:7-10

Lets elaborate briefly on what you just read. Teaching but reinforces what you believe about yourself.
Since the teacher and the student are one and the same, whatever group you find yourself being a part
of, is simply reflecting back at you whatever you believe to be true about the teachings of The Course.
From my experience, when I first started to look for study groups, the first ones I went to, most
students, and especially the moderator, was not either very clear about the real teachings of The
Course, or was afraid to bring the group back to what The Course teaches, to the point where what was
intended to be A Course in Miracles study group ended up being mostly a metaphysical or spiritual
gathering, where people shared their beliefs and what they thought to be true. Meanwhile, The
Courses teachings where not being reinforced.
As I continued to study The Course, I noticed that I could not resonate with some of my former Course
In Miracles study groups. That was a signal to me that those groups were not resonating with what I
wanted to teach. The fact that you are led to read this book, if you resonate with what you are reading,
that simply shows you what you are teaching to yourself. Because although it seems as if you are
reading a book that is separate from you, remember that everything you see is a projection from your
mind. So what you are reading are not my words, but your own projection of the words you believe to
be true for you. Thats why the last two sentences said that "...This does not mean that the self you are
trying to protect is real. But it does mean that the self you think is real is what you teach."
Keep practicing The Course without deviating from its teachings, and youll find a Courses study
group that resonates with your present state of being. Then the time will come when you no longer
need a study group, which is what started to take place in my life. Once you get the core concept of
what The Course is about, it is really very simple. You don't need to dissect any information or to know
every word, all you need to remember is that this world is an illusion, all you are seeing is a projection
from your mind, therefore if something brings you discomfort you practice the forgiveness process and
if something brings you excitement you offer it to God as a way of reminding yourself that you'll never
put anything of this world before Him. And finally, don't take life so seriously. Remember, the Holy
Spirit is doing the work. All you have to do is to practice. See how simple it is?
===== END OF EXCERPT =====

Goals, Desires, Dreams & A Course in Miracles

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, October 16, 2010 at 3:14pm
Question: "Hello! Thank you very much for all the time and love you spend sharing these notes... I
would like to know your opinion about a topic that I'm a bit confused ... What do you "do" about our
desires, dreams, goals??
See, I have just recently started... and have been for the last few days integrating experiences that I've
been having and being conscious, and it is as if an internal "mechanism" is being readjusted... I feel a
new sense of peace and a marvelous serenity... But now that I look at the goals that I previously had, I
don't know what to do with them, and this cause me a great deal of confusion.
I've been preparing and spent time studying for some projects, then gave myself some time for
introspection, and yes, I'm supposed to return to my studies, but I would appreciate if you could help
me to focus again on my physical goals... Each day I am comprehending more, and know that I cannot
expect changes in form for the transformation happens within... But I see that we have to continue
living with circumstances within this illusory world, dealing with a way of living where many goals are
implicit...
I see that I can approach it from the freedom of knowing that whatever happens will be perfect, having
no fear of "failure", and trust and give all my worries and anxieties to the Holy Spirit ... But I am
confused because when I read A Course in Miracles I enjoy it very much, but when I read and try to
study something that opposes the teachings of the course, I begin to doubt the validity of the course's
teachings ... I'm a mess ... Thank you in advance for your help!"
Comment: Well, first of all I want you to know that the confusion you are experiencing is very
common, since the teachings of the course are completely opposite to the world's. One of my favorite
lines of the course is: "The way is not hard, but it is very different." T-11.III.4: 1
The second reason why the course appears to be confusing is that many teachers have misused it to
justify their teachings in relation to success in the world which has nothing to do with what the course
is about. The objective of A Course in Miracles is not to be used as a tool to manifest our dreams or
achieving any goals, the objective of the course is only to help undo the ego, which is responsible for
wanting to pursue goals and dreams within the scope of this world.
Now that does not mean there is something inherently wrong with setting goals, but the course gives us
an alternative which is far much more fulfilling and satisfying than the pursue of any goal or anything
that this physical world could possibly offer. Let me explain!
I may have shared this before on another note, and in case I did, I'll share it again. Imagine being in a
forest, say the Amazon forest. While walking in the forest, you see a single leaf which catches your
attention. When you lift that leaf, you put all your focus on it. Such a tiny leaf represents ALL of your
goals, dreams and desires you can possibly have. The million or billion or trillion dollars, the mansion
on the beach or in the woods, or both, the partner of your dreams, in other words everything that you
can imagine, that if you had it, you think it would make you happy.

So when you pray to God, while putting your focus on the leaf, which you do not want to let go of
because it represents everything you desire, what God does is that He will try to remove the leaf from
your hand. Because of your ignorance, you ask God to please do not remove it, and you cry, and kick,
and jump, and probably shout at Him with profanity, because you think that the One you are praying to
in order to let you have that leaf, which again, represents everything you could possibly want, is trying
to take it away from you. But finally, when you give up and let go of the leaf, either because the
struggle for getting what you want is too hard, or because you did get what you wanted and still did not
make you happy, something interesting happen.
At that moment, when your attention is away from the leaf, and you look around, you realize that what
God was trying to do was to help you let go of the leaf so that HE can give you EVERYTHING; he
whole Amazon forest, where you have more leaves than you can possibly imagine and rivers and trees,
vegetation, animals, in other words, what God was trying to do was to give you the Kingdom, while
you were only asking for a leaf. That is why A Course in Miracles reminds me: "You do not ask too
much of life, but far too little." W-pI.133.2: 1
And then continued, "When you let your mind be drawn to bodily concerns, to things you buy, to
eminence as valued by the world, you ask for sorrow, not for happiness. " W-pI. 133.2:2
This is not because of what you are asking for is bad, but because of what you ask for, is temporary and
sooner or later is going to cause you unhappiness. Your leaf will age and eventually disappear. The
partner have always yearned for eventually is going to die, or you're gonna die, or perhaps you are
dealing with experiences, which could turn into something very painful. The economy can changed, the
body can get sick, your career may be abruptly terminated, your possessions may be lost. Why?
Because that is the dual nature of this world, is the nature of the leaf (your goals and desires and
dreams).
This reminds me of lesson 50 titled, I am sustained by the Love of God, which reminds me, "Here is
the answer to every problem that will confront you, today and tomorrow and throughout time. In this
world, you believe you are sustained by everything but God. Your faith is placed in the most trivial and
insane symbols; pills, money, "protective" clothing, influence, prestige, being liked, knowing the
"right" people, and an endless list of forms of nothingness that you endow with magical powers." WpI.50.1:1-2
And then goes on to say, "All these things are your replacements for the Love of God. All these things
are cherished to ensure a body identification. They are songs of praise to the ego. Do not put your faith
in the worthless. It will not sustain you." W-pI.50.2:1-5
Now this is something we have to consider. The course is not talking about form but about content. The
Kingdom is not something we experience in the dual world, the world we seem to live in, is something
that we already are. In other words, the Amazon forest is not something that is beyond our reach, it is
part of our being.
However, our personal goals, our dreams, our desires (leafs) are what prevent us from recognizing the
fact that WE are the Amazon forest. The Scriptures say, "But seek ye first the kingdom of Heaven and
Its righteousness and all these things shall be added." [Matthew 6:33] However, the course reminds us:
"Instead of "Seek ye first the Kingdom of Heaven" say, " Will ye first the Kingdom of Heaven," and you
have said, "I know what I am and I accept my own inheritance."" T-3.VI.11: 8

I would like to share an excerpt from my book What Happens When you Let God regarding goals
titled Goal Setting;
"Goal-setting, being a part of the illusion could also be referred to as fantasy. A Course in Miracles
reminds me: Fantasy is an attempt to control reality according to false needs. T-1.VII.3:4 Also A
Course in Miracles reminds me: The mind engaged in planning for itself is occupied in setting up
control of future happenings. It does not think that it will be provided for, unless it makes its own
provisions. Time becomes a future emphasis, to be controlled by learning and experience obtained
from past events and previous beliefs. It overlooks the present; for it rests on the idea the past has
taught enough to let the mind direct its future course. W-pI.135.15:1-4
You could also say that goal-setting is another form of visualization. The difference is goal-setting
usually involves deadlines and a specific time frame as someone once said; goals are dreams with a
deadline. Although, a vision in and of itself could be considered a goal, keeping your attention on the
goal or target takes you out of the present moment awareness, which is the only time you are
communicating with your True Self. Most people do not realize, however, that if you stay present the
goal must manifest. There is an old paradox that says, When your mind is in the outcome, you are no
longer in the process, but when your mind is in the process, the outcome is guaranteed. What I invite
you to notice is that it does not say your outcome but the outcome.
Because as you are led by your True Self, you will be led to goals that are in alignment with your
true purpose. Thats how you can experience true joy and fulfillment. Remember that when your ego
sets a goal, it comes from a place of fear, lack and neediness. However, there is a difference between
setting a goal and having a sense of direction. With the writing of this manuscript, I have a sense of
direction. However, I am not attached to the outcome. I am just allowing and being in the process,
knowing that it will lead to wherever it leads. God only wants for me to be happy and this is one thing
that allows me the opportunity to experience joy, while I move from the belief of being a part of the
illusion to Reality; from dreaming to awakening. I am simply letting go and letting God. Thats how I
can experience peace of mind while most of the world is so busy doing, doing, doing. Also keep in mind
that as I let the Holy Spirit guide me, what is really taking place is that my talents and gifts are aligned
with my lifes greater purpose. Thats what allows me to experience real fulfillment. Not because I am
writing this book, but because there is a bigger plan behind the writing of this book and I am trusting
in it. In spite of the fact that I may not be the best writer or speller, all I am doing is saying yes to God.
As a result of my willingness to trust, I am neither worried about my future nor concerned about any
goals (fantasies), of which I have none, by the way. What I have is the knowledge of my Real Source
and Supply; hence, knowing that all I need is provided. Remember that the unfoldment of your life is
not so you can accomplish your goals, but so that you can remember Who you really are. Just like
visualization, goal setting is another way of keeping your attention out there, which is all the ego is
trying to do. The more goals you set, the more blocks you place between you and your peace, between
you and your fulfillment, between you and your True Self (God)."
=== End of Excerpt ===
Continuing with my comments related to the question at hand, using my life as an example, what I do
now fulfills me far much more than what I was doing in the past as a stand up comedian, musician and
producer, even when these were things that I pursued as goals.
My friend Sheryl Valentine shared that when you do God's Will, you will not be asked to do something
you really do not want to do (no sacrifice), but you will find yourself doing something you may have
never even thought of .

If you would like to watch a video from my comedy days follow this link:
http://www.successandmiracles.com/video-comedy.html
As a musician, you can watch videos through this link:
http://www.theradicalkid.com/trk/just-music-music-videos.html
If you want to hear songs from my music CD produced in my own studio visit this link:
http://www.cdbaby.com/cd/NickArandes
So it's not that you're not allowed to move in the direction of your dreams, but when you listen to your
inner guidance, even when it appears as if though you are pursuing goals, what is actually happening is
that your inner guide is gradually taking you to experience the Amazon forest, while at the same time
you are doing something that is fulfilling to you. And your talents and gifts are now used to help us all
to wake up. Or rather heal your mind, since there is only one mind.
Finally, to clarify something you mentioned, when asked, "I feel a new sense of peace and a
marvelous serenity... But now that I look at the goals that I previously had, I don't know what to do
with them, and this cause me a great deal of confusion."
That's because the only goal worth pursing is God! And we can only achieve this goal through peace of
mind. And the only way we can acquire this peace of mind is when we put our attention away from
leafs! ; =)
Once you are experiencing peace of mind, it's like the things of this world (distractions, illusions) no
longer seem to have much of an appeal. This is usually very confusing and frightening to many. And
that is when we must learn to trust! There is no other way out. Either we trust, or we experience fear
and confusion. But through the practice of forgiveness, fear is gradually eradicated from the mind, until
trusting our inner guidance feels more comfortable and becomes more natural.
The course is very simple, just our resistance to trust is what makes it appear complicated. But there is
only one solution, forgive! And the Holy Spirit does the rest!
This note ended up being longer than I thought! Jejejejeje! Well, I hope it is worth it. A big hug and
thank you for giving me an opportunity to serve!

My daughter-in-law, My Grandchildren, My Issues, The World!

What a Mess, Hehehehe!
by Nick Arandes on Saturday, October 16, 2010 at 2:15pm
Question: "Hi Nick, I've been on this on the path of spirituality for a while now, but do not understand
this law that says everything that happens outside is a reflection of what's inside. I have three
grandchildren whom I can not see because their mother was offended with me six years ago, because
my husband was unemployed for more than two years, received some compensation and she thought
she should receive some of that money, and by the way, he is not the father of my children. Since I told
her no, and I even shared with her that I should not receive any of that money because that was for
work that he did before he marry me, that brought up a series of ugly situations. She kicked my son out
of the house they were living in, which was my property, she no longer allowed the boys to come to see
me. This brought me all sorts of health problems that I still suffer from. I do not understand why this
happen to me.It is assumed that I attracted the problem, or that somehow created it? I do not know
how this sort of thing could happen, which I consider it to be totally foreign and alien to my will.
"Could you please share with me your opinion? Kiss"
Comment: Well, without giving opinions because only the ego has them, just sharing what comes
through, for whatever its worth, I would say that your question is very simple on to answer. But first I
want to share that after being exposed to the teachings of the course, questions that I could not answer,
or even made sense, the course clarified them for me. Some of them were, how is it possible that God
created this world, and yet there is so much anger and unhappiness in it? If God is love, how could
there is so much hatred and scarcity? And the answer was simple, because God has nothing to do with
this world, this world is my projection. Obviously religion and even spirituality, new age and
metaphysical does not understand this point of view.
So let's look at the situation you pose to actually see what appears to be happening. But before
commenting, I'll share an excerpt from the course which states, "The world of time is the world of
illusion. What happened long ago seems to be happening now. Choices made long since appear to be
open; yet to be made. What has been learned and understood and long ago passed by is looked upon as
a new thought, a fresh idea, a different approach. Because your will is free you can accept what has
already happened at any time you choose, and only then will you realize that it was always there. As
the course emphasizes, you are not free to choose the curriculum, or even the form in which you will
learn it. You are free, however, to decide when you want to learn it. And as you accept it, it is already
learned." M-2.3 :1-8
So what is going to happen in your life, will happen no matter what you do. That is why the "new age"
and modern spirituality contradicts themselves. Because on one hand they say that you have the power
to create your life as you wish, and on the other hand they says that there are no coincidences and that
everything happens in divine order. So the way the Holy Spirit helps us deal with our experiences is not
through exchanging unpleasant illusions for more pleasant ones, but by helping us see them differently
so that we are not affected by them, which leads to the peace that passes all understanding.
How is it possible that brothers and sisters of the Jewish faith who were very good parents, who loved
their family and were hones hard workers ended up being executed in concentration camps, and yet
many of these soldiers ended up living a long and complete life ? How is it possible that innocent
children are raised in environments where they are psychologically and sexually abused, and that the

abusers end up being free, even if these are priests? And although your question may sound different, it
is actually the same, only that fear is expressed in a different way.
This helps us to see how demented and insane this world truly is. And those who want to spiritualize it,
sooner or later will end up having to find a way to help cope with the senselessness of this illusory
world, and when they finally realize that nothing that they do is going to help, then they are more
prepared to wake up from this dream. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "Tolerance for
pain may be high, but it is not without limit. 6 Eventually everyone begins to recognize, however dimly,
that there must be a better way." T-2.III.3 :5-6
Now that you understand that in this dual world there is no justice, and we have no free will to create a
world that can satisfy us, we will see another point that may be beneficial to you regarding your
experience.
If all we see is projection from our mind, to judge our neighbor, who are we really judging?
Ourselves! That being the case, our neighbor is giving us a chance to see something within us that has
to heal, because again, our neighbor is our projection. That does not mean that we are guilty of
anything, it just means that we are given an opportunity to extend love to a part of our mind that
apparently is asking for it.
If we let the ego makes us feel that we are victims of our projections, we end up blaming and
perpetuating this fear in our minds, but if we let the Holy Spirit to transform our minds and begin to
extend our love to these illusions, in this case would your daughter-in-law, the love you feel for her
may be reflected back at you through her behavior.
That is what many consider a miracle in illusory terms. Jesus never healed anyone, he just ask them if
they had faith, as a result they experienced what could be called a physical transformation because their
minds were open to the mind of Jesus, whose faith was perfect. But the healing had nothing to do with
the body itself, since the body is neutral. Everything has to do with a state of mind, is the mind full of
fear, or peace? The body, our illusions, only reflects our mental state. And please, do not confuse the
body being cured with mental healing. The mind can heal even when the body does not reflect healing
symptoms because a mind that is healed is at peace.
So the healing will never happen if you think your dauther-in-law is in need of healing for that whe the
ego wants you to believe. Healing is always in our mind, not in the world. That is why A Course in
Miracles reminds me, "Therefore, seek not to change the world, but choose to change your mind about
the world." T-21.In.1: 7
As you see, the course is not interested in the details of the illusory world (our projections) is only
interested in healing our mind, which is responsible for all our projections. And in your case, when you
incarnated in this world of illusions, or rather, when you projected this illusion, you showed up with a
script that you are faithfully following, and you can not deviate from that script, but you can choose
with whom you want to look at your script.
This again raises new questions, like can I not move in the direction of my desires and have goals,
etc.? For that answer you would be better off reading a note I wrote titled: Goals, Desires, Dreams & A
Course in Miracles through this link:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?created&&note_id=439519480193#!/note.php?note_id=43951948
0193

Continuing the theme under discussion, if you choose the ego as your teacher, you will continue to
blame, judge and will end up full of problems and suffering, with occasional moments of 'apparent'
happiness and pleasure.
But if you choose the Holy Spirit as your guide you will walk through the world filled with peace and
joy, regardless of what is happening in your world. That's why the course reminds me, "There is a way
of living in the world that is not here, although it seems to be. You do not change appearance, though
you smile more frequently. Your forehead is serene; your eyes are quiet. And the ones who walk the
world as you do recognize their own. Yet those who have not yet perceived the way will recognize you
also, and believe that you are like them, as you were before." W-pI.155.1 :1-5
And the way we do not react to our projections (illusions) is by inviting the Holy Spirit to look at our
seeming projections with Him, and that's why the course reminds us, "In gentle laughter does the Holy
Spirit perceive the cause, and looks not to effects. How else could He correct your error, who have
overlooked the cause entirely? He bids you bring each terrible effect to Him that you may look together
on its foolish cause and laugh with Him a while. You judge effects, but He has judged their cause. And
by His judgment are effects removed." T-27.VIII.9 :1-5
What are your effects? What you experience in the world with your family, etc., Etc., What is the
Cause? The mind that projects those seeming effects. And feeling guilty for having projected those
effects will not help you, only your willingness to invite the Holy Spirit to help you look at these
effects differently so that your mind can be transformed, is the only solution.
As I have shared in many of my past notes, that is why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "It is not
difficult to understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He
has not greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because
each one is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach. The aspects that need
solving do not change, whatever form the problem seems to take. A problem can appear in many forms,
and it will do so while the problem lasts. It serves no purpose to attempt to solve it in a special form. It
will recur and then recur again and yet again, until it has been answered for all time and will not rise
again in any form. And only then are you released from it." T-26.II.1 :1-8
So instead of analyzing your experience, inviting the Holy Spirit to fill your mind with peace. Let Him
help you see the innocence and love in your family, which is actually your innocence and love, and
from there, any action you may feel inspired to take will be more beneficial for everyone because it is
inspired by love and no fear.
A big hug!

When the Ego Squeezes You!

by Nick Arandes on Monday, October 18, 2010 at 4:26pm
Question: "Many many thanks Nick, every day I am more committed to the practice of the course, do
the daily exercises, and of course, every experience is an opportunity to practice forgiveness. But
sometimes the ego grabs me by the throat and just hang in there, and occasionally squeezes even
tighter. There are issues in which the ego has caught me on a daily basis and when I have any
concerns, or any questions about the course textbook, etc., I lose connection with my Self, the Holy
Spirit and I begin to distrust, to feel fear, and DO NOT KNOW WHAT TO DO OR WHERE TO GO... "
Comment: Remember that the ego uses emotions to manipulate our experience. That's the ego's
number one weapon. That's why it can sometimes be difficult, not because we need to do a different
practice but because we have to trust the process.
However, everything happens in divine order and you will realize that through practice. Meanwhile,
continue living your normal life, and if for some reason things do not go as you want, these are
opportunities to forgive, and to trust that everything is working together for your highest good.
In moments of doubt and concern, all we are asked to do is to not resist anything. If we do not resist,
there is no reason for anger or suffering. Only when we resist our experiences is when we suffer.
Kenneth Wapnick once said, "You have bought a one way train ticket in which you cannot get of off."
Just remember that the train is taking you to the Kingdom, and while on this journey, do your best to
enjoy the good treatment of the hosts (present moment), which you can only recognize when your
attention is inside the car (truth) and not outside looking out the window (illusions).
A big hug!

Is There's Such A Thing As A Healthy Ego?

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, October 19, 2010 at 7:50pm
Question: "Hi Nick, Why was the ego born? I mean is there any positive side of the ego? there must be
if it exists no? this keeps coming back to me, that probably we need the ego otherwise we could not live
in this dream world. I mean the ego is necessary something bad? or if u follow the Truth u can be
friends with the ego? :-) Thanks a lot!!!!!"
Comment: The best way for me to address the first part of your question, "Why was the ego born?"
would be by referring you to a note I wrote entitled, "How Is It Possible that the Separation
Occurred?" Because the ego is the idea of separation, which never occurred by following this link;
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?note_id=438496650193
So when you ask why was the ego born?, the assumption is that the ego does exist, and in truth, it
doesn't. And that questions is designed to keep you in a trap that logically you'll never be able to get
out of.
Now, regarding the rest of your question, part III of my book, What Happens When You Let God
addresses 80 most asked, and controversial questions, and one is questions #74 titled, Is there such a
thing as a healthy ego? Or how about having a little bit of healthy ego?
Below is the answer I offered;
It is not whether if it is okay to have a bit of an ego, or for the sake of this question, a healthy one.
The issue here is whether we want to continue feeding it. Let me ask you this. Is there such a thing as a
healthy dose of crack cocaine? How about a little bit of gasoline in your stomach, is that okay? So to
answer the question, there is no such thing as a healthy ego because the only reason you are having the
experience of feeling separate from God is because of the ego.
Some may suggest that having a little bit of an ego is important because that is what gives us our sense
of identity. That being the case, the question you want to ask yourself is, Do I want a false sense of
identity or do I want to experience my oneness with God? To put it in different words, do you want
Heaven (Truth) or do you want hell (dreams)? Because the truth is, you cant have both, and there is
no in-between either. The Course is very uncompromising about it. Thats why A Course in Miracles
reminds me, You cannot dream some dreams and wake from some, for you are either sleeping or
awake. And dreaming goes with only one of these. T-29.IV.1:7-8
As long as you hold on to even a tiny speck of ego (guilt), you will not be able to experience the True
nature of your being. Thats why A Course in Miracles reminds me: Guilt makes you blind, for while
you see one spot of guilt within you, you will not see the light. T-13.IX.7:1 In essence, what is the
ego? The ego is the main block to the awareness of loves presence. However, that being said, it is not
about feeling guilty for having an ego. It is about being aware of it so that we can allow the Holy Spirit
to start undoing it.

The fact that you are being drawn to this material may suggest that at a much deeper level you are
either ready, or becoming ready to allow the Holy Spirit to help you remember Who you really are.
Trust the process, and continue practicing forgiveness. Thats all the curriculum requires.
=== END OF EXCERPT ===
Now, I would like to add something, within this illusion, where I experience myself as someone with a
body that appears to be separate from you, as I allow the Holy Spirit to guide me, my "ego" (body,
physical experience) is now used to type this note and to share it with you as a way for two "apparent"
egos can communicate.
Granted, it is only me talking to myself, but within this illusion, where it appears as if I am talking to
you, I am using this illusion to remind myself of who I really am through sharing these words with you,
until there is no need for me to do this, and I'm pretty sure I'll be guided to do something else.
That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "This quiet center, in which you do nothing, will remain
with you, giving you rest in the midst of every busy doing on which you are sent. For from this center
will you be directed how to use the body sinlessly." T-18.VII.8:3-4
Using the body sinlessly means that every action I take, every decision I make, is never about
perpetuating illusions, is never about feeding the ego, it is about using the body to serve the divine
plan, which is that of awakening from this dream.
So don't give too much thought about this ego thing, just keep practicing trusting your inner guidance
regardless of what you think its true or false or right or wrong, just keep living your life until your
peace permeates your mind, and that's all it matters, regardless of whether illusions appear to be real to
you or not. Simply forgive, and trust!

Interpretation of Dreams and Reincarnation

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, October 21, 2010 at 5:46pm
Question: "Hi Nick, I wonder about dreams. I wanted to share that I've dreamt about circumstances
that clearly have to do with my childhood experiences and the kind of relationship that I've had up until
recently with my family of origin, the specific question is: what use can I get out of this? ... and I say
until recently because I lived so closed to them, stuck like chewing gum, and I see how fear has
dominated my life.
Another question, I started to read metaphysics for years and in my time of confusion I thought .... "if I
still have so many reincarnations before going home, what should I do?., although you know? I am
now more certain than ever that this is not true, because now I have the conviction that I am on my
divine perfect path, and can be as short or as long as I choose (ego) from which I have contact with so
many people that are living this journey. So I'm beginning to trust more each time (I think this was not
a question) but I would appreciate if you share with me your point of view. "
Comment: Well, from what I gather you brought up dreams and reincarnation so let's see what comes
up. Let's start with this thing called this dream (our illusion). Through all our levels, the Holy Spirit
will use every illusion or vehicle to communicate with you. These communication vehicles can appear
in the form of a book, such as A Course in Miracles; in the form of an email, as I write these words; in
the form of a person who is talking to you, etc. These are ways we can understand and communicate
with each other at our present state of awareness, or I could say, while we are conscious within the
dream. However, sometimes when we are not consciously receptive to the message, usually because
there is some kind of fear, judgment, or psychological barrier that prevents us from accepting what is
being transmitted through these physical vehicles, obviously, dreams can serve as a vehicle a little
deeper where we might be more receptive to a message.
However, the danger begins when we attempt to interpret dreams. The Holy Spirit is clear, and
accurate! It is not nebulous. When the Holy Spirit uses a dream to share something, you can be sure
you would understand without a doubt. Dreams also serve as vehicles to confirm something that you
knew but for some reason were not very clear about, or fearful to acknowledge.
I like your question because it so happened, however, there are no coincidences, that I was talking
today with a friend who wanted to share with me a dream she had, and asked me to be honest with her
because she wanted to see if she understood the message of her dream. Obviously she knows that I will
not give any advices nor interpret anything. But it could be said that in her dream it was very clear
about the decision she eventually knew she has to make, specially since in the last few months we've
had countless conversations about her relationship with her partner, her aspirations, as well as how she
was feeling regarding where she was living at the time. How interesting huh?
Now, remember that the dream was more like a reassurance rather than some kind of an advice, and
that is because we already have the answers within, it is only a matter of developing trust in our own
inner guidance.
If your message is not clear, remember that every time you interpret something you are opening a gap
for the ego to take possession of your mind. Just trust, give it all to the Holy Spirit, and use your

dreams for fun, but do not grant them reality. Give them to the Holy Spirit and let Him use them, as
well as all of your physical experiences for your awakening.
In relation to reincarnation, remember that it does not exist because we do not reincarnate, we are only
having an experience where we believe we are in a body that lives and dies, but in reality we are just
having a dream, not many dreams, but one dream, with many different episodes. It's like when you're
sleeping, and during the eight hours that you slept, you had many dreams. Each different dream gives
you the impression that you were experiencing different lives, but in reality, you were just sleeping.
Your physical body, the one laying in bed with its eyes closed was neither born nor it died, you were
only sleeping for eight hours.
Now, what keeps this dream alive is this unconscious guilt (ego), which does not allows us to
experience our true self. That fear, or obstacle that prevent us from experiencing the love that we are
has to be removed. And that's the Holy Spirit's job, to remove these "seeming" obstacles through our
practice of forgiveness and not dream interpretation_. The removal of these obstacles is also referred to
as miracles. And by miracles I don't mean exchanging illusions for others like most people tend to
think of miracles as. Because it does not matter if our dreams seem to be happy or fearful, the fact that
they are dreams, then by nature are based on fear.
As a matter of face, that's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "The dreams you think you like
would hold you back as much as those in which the fear is seen. For every dream is but a dream of
fear, no matter what the form it seems to take." T-29.IV.2:1-2
And the faster they are removed, the faster we awaken. That's why a course reminds me: "The miracle
substitutes for learning that might have taken thousands of years." T-1.II.6: 7 Then it states: "The
miracle shortens time by collapsing it, thus eliminating certain intervals within it." T-1.II.6: 9
Returning to the analogy of someone sleeping for eight hours. You could say that the miracle would be
the equivalent of waking up in four hours instead of eight. When you wake up in four hours, you have
many dreams that obviously do not need to be dreamed. But for you to wake up in four hours instead of
eight, you must be willing to forgive, to let the Holy Spirit remove the obstacles in your mind, for the
awakening to be welcomed.
In other words, although in reality this never happened, and we have already awakened, for the sake of
conversation in linear time, the reality is that we will wake up because the eight hours will come to an
end.
However, my question to you would be, do you want to experience the full eight hours sleep along
with all the dreams that lay ahead of you? Or will you forgive and wake up in just four so you do not
have to undergo an additional four hours of terror?
That's the only choice that we have, not which dreams we get to keep but who do we listen to while
moving through this illusion called our physical experience, do we listen to the Holy Spirit and
experience peace? Or do we listen to the ego and experience fear? I don't know about your choice, but
I certainly know what mine is. :o)_

Who is Christ? Confusion Between Jesus and Christ

by Nick Arandes on Thursday, October 21, 2010 at 10:42pm
Question: "Nick ... a question, could you explain to me who is Christ? ... I have some confusion
between Christ and Jesus. And what is the purpose of the holy relationship? Are they all holy
relationships? ... And what is the meaning of washing someone's feet ... Did Jesus wash the feets of his
disciples? I ask because I had a dream that my son came home with dirty feet ... and I washed them ...
well ... yesterday my son came home and he came with his feet dirty ... I got a lot of your response last
time I asked about him .... I'm focused on my mind being connected with the Holy Spirit .... trusting in
our Father .... and I feel calm ... I feel that the return of my son is like a test ... a test for myself ... . test
my faith .... well .... I am more clearer keeping an open mind without letting my ego take charge .... all
right ... I have nothing to fear. .. my son is back ... well happy I found you ... blessings and thanks .. lots
of light ... light that you shine ...."
Comments: Let's start with the first two questions, since the rest is just a story and in reality does not
matter, I will explain why later.
Your first question: "Could you explain me who is Christ?
Christ is not a person in itself is just a state of consciousness, which by the way, there is no state of
consciousness because consciousness does not exist, but let's not go into details because it is not
important, I can go into that quoting a course in another note. So you could say that the "Christ" in you
is the memory of your true self. You could replace "Christ" with "Holy Spirit." Now, I warn you that
these names are not important. Once the mind is healed, all those names and titles disappear, because
there is no Holy Spirit or Christ or Buddha or anything, only God Is! And there's nothing else. But
obviously, in this dual world, and for purpose of conversation, names are used to facilitate conveying a
message.
I suggest not to waste your time trying to analyze what is what, or who is who, because that would only
delay your experience of the Atonement. Personally, when I practice forgiveness, just offer my
thoughts to my right mind, which we can call "Christ", "Holy Spirit" "Spirit," "Being", "Presence", or
"Pepe Three Balls" Hehehehe!
Next Question: "And what is the purpose of the holy relationship? Are they all holy relationships? "
Any relationship can be experienced as Holy if we look at it through the thought system of the Holy
Spirit for it gives us an opportunity to heal our mind. If instead we look at it through the ego's thought
system, that relationship becomes a special relationship, where we believe they have power over us,
and we think it really exists, and is responsible for how you feel, because we have made it the source of
our happiness and well being (love). In fact, one could say that every relationship in this world is
special, since it is a way to replace our true love, for our idea of what love is in this illusory world.
And I'm not talking about just romantic relationships, or between humans, but everything in this world
is special because if we can perceived them through our physical senses, to us they seem real, and
therefore are obstacles that prevent us from experiencing our true nature. So to simplify your question,
use your whole physical experience, which includes your relationship to animate things such as people,

pets and to also inanimate objects, basically your thoughts, and hand them over to the Holy Spirit in
order to help you see truth. That way they do not end up being obstacles, or your gods.
That is why A Song of Prayer from A Course in Miracles reminds me: "Also in the same way, in prayer
you overlook your specific needs as you see them, and let them go into God's Hands. There they
become your gifts to Him, for they tell Him that you would have no gods before Him; no Love but His.
" C-I.1.4 :3-4
And of course text reminds us: "I do not bring God's message with deception, and you will learn this as
you learn that you always receive as much as you accept. You could accept peace now for everyone,
and offer them perfect freedom from all illusions because you heard His Voice. But have no other gods
before Him or you will not hear. God is not jealous of the gods you make, but you are. You would save
them and serve them, because you believe that they made you. You think they are your father, because
you are projecting onto them the fearful fact that you made them to replace God. Yet when they seem to
speak to you, remember that nothing can replace God, and whatever replacements you have attempted
are nothing." T-10.III.8 :1-7
That is why Course in Miracles' study groups in many cases tend to slow down the student's progress
rather than to accelerate it, and by the way, the ego loves when students spend their time analyzing and
trying to intellectualize and understand the course, for that is how the ego stays alive. Be careful not to
fall into that trap. And this is just an observation, which I only share with you so you can be aware of
when putting the teachings of the course into practice.
That being said, I also acknowledge that before we can open our minds to this kind of teaching, that
although it is so simple, is also very radical, you have to go through the process of looking at the ego
through every possible angle, which is exactly what the course do. That is why the course is nearly
1,300 pages, and that is why questions arise. But once you understand the ego's agenda, there is no
need to continue studying the course or to do the exercises. It is now time to simply practice.
When the student is ready to simply practice the course, regardless of how the ego try to get his/her
attention, this is all that the course asking us to do:
"When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself:
I do not know what anything, including this, means.
And so I do not know how to respond to it.
And I will not use my own past learning as the light to guide me now.
By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not know, the Guide Whom God has given you
will speak to you. 11 He will take His rightful place in your awareness the instant you abandon it, and
offer it to Him." T-14.XI.6 :6-11
See how simple it is? But this requires constant practice, and a willingness to be very vigilant of the
ego, and that's why it seems hard to do.
With the rest of your question, "And what is the meaning of washing someone's feet ... Jesus
washed the feet of his disciples?"
Like everything else, it has no meaning, and as I began to mention earlier, all that is, not only a story,
but remember that it is not real because if everything we experience is a projection, then you could also

say that everything we know in relation to a man named Jesus is also a story (projection, illusion).
Remember, if the past does not exist, how can we say that Jesus did exist, and yet say that our personal
past did not exist?
And please, do not try to analyze this and say, "but the course speaks of the crucifixion, etc., Etc.,
Etc.," Remember that the course is not to be taken literally all the time. The course simply uses a dual
language based on Christian origin as a way to convey a message, but even so, it has been distorted,
and that is why the course reminds us, "I have made every effort to use words that are almost
impossible to distort, but it is always possible to twist symbols around if you wish." T-3.I.3: 11
That's also why there are so many course in miracles' study groups, because they try to mix the Bible
with the course, and this alone would provide more and more confusion. Remember that the God of the
Bible is a god who needs us, is a "needy" god, while the God of course is not aware of what is
happening in this dream because this dream is our projection, and God has nothing to do with it.
And if anyone reading this note attempts to discuss what I have written and have more questions about
the Bible or other type of writing, I will not take the time to answer because I am not trying to convince
anyone of anything or to argue, otherwise we're just going to end up like a ping pong ball back and
forth.
If the course is not their path, I trust that everything happens in divine order, and I respect and
appreciate all teachings. But what I practice is the course. So if someone resonates with what I share,
fine, and if not, that's fine too. The important thing is to practice love, and no matter what paths
someone is led to follow, that will be perfect one for him/her. And if Jesus represents love for that
person, it does not matter whether you believe that he existed or not , the important thing is that we
practice what he taught. As someone once said, "I practice the teachings of Jesus the Christ, not
necessarily Christianity as it is taught."
And finally you ask about a dream you had and your experience with your child, etc.
I wrote a note related to dreams that may help you with that question. However, although dreams like
everything else means nothing in and of themselves, the Holy Spirit can use them as vehicles to convey
a message. A message that some people many not be able or ready to hear consciously.
But before sharing the link to that note, I'll say this; when the Holy Spirit need to share something with
you, He is extremely clear and to the point, therefore whatever it is that you have to know will be
revealed to you in a form that you can clearly understand. And what you shared about dreaming about
you washing your son's feet and then it happened, I say that was perhaps more like a premonition,
something that was going to happen anyway, but it has nothing to do with Jesus washing anyone's feet.
Well, here is the link to the article entitled, Interpretation of Dreams and Reincarnation:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?saved&&note_id=441692235193
Lots of love to you, and a big hug!

What Is God's Will According to A Course in Miracles?

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, October 23, 2010 at 6:28am
Question: "Nick your dedication and your words are a blessing for me. Do not know how I appreciate
the light that you bring, this moments are so rare ... and well you hit the nail right on with what is
happening to me and what I need. Thanks a lot from the bottom of my heart. I'm a little embarrassed
for taking so much of your time by asking so many questions, but just when you can, would you please
talk about God's Will? You see, I have asked that questions in my study group, I read and re read the
book, again and again. Now I think it's just a symbol for us to be united to our being but truly, what is
God's Will?
My course's teacher said, that the will of God is for us to be joyful, others say that is to wake up, others
to be happy ...... And I do not know what to believe. Not to be a pain with you Nick. If you can not
answer, do not worry, I understand that there are many people that are asking for your attention. Is
that this is important, since long ago I keep asking ... what are we here for? ... what is the will of
God? .... Nick a big hug, thanks for being there and help. "
Comment: From what I understand of course the will of God is to wake up from this dream and
nothing else. What happens is that many people, trying to spiritualize the ego, in other words, trying to
spiritualize the world, begin to make belief that God has something to do with this world.
Remember that God has nothing to do with this world because the world is not real. Being happy for
example has nothing to do with the will of God, that's just part of our being, like love. The thing is that
in order to have that experience we have to remove the obstacles that prevent us from that experience.
That's why the course reminds me, "The course does not aim at teaching the meaning of love, for that
is beyond what can be taught. It does aim, however, at removing the blocks to the awareness of love's
presence, which is your natural inheritance." A Course in Miracles' Introduction
So you see, the issue here is not to try to reach a specific state of being such as being happy or feel
love, but to offer our thoughts to the Holy Spirit so that He may correct them, and therefore the joy and
love that we are can express through us naturally.
Now, the course reminds me that God's will is my will, and this is obvious because if God and I are
one, the will of one is the will of the other and vice versa, granted, there is no other for there is only
One. But again, to experience God's will I have to put aside my personal will. Through my experience,
I'm realizing that the more I leave everything in the hands of the Holy Spirit, meaning, my thoughts and
judgments, and continue to live my life without expectations, meaning, living in the moment, I find
myself doing the job I feel moved to do in this world, but it's not necessarily because of my planning,
but because it is something I am naturally inclined to do.
And I'm not saying that this work has to do with my personal expectations or ego-effort to gain
attention in this world, but only when I put all my attention on God, I'm find myself doing what I do
now, which is to serve my neighbor, not as if I was their guide, for that is what a spiritualized ego
would do, but only because I recognize that what I teach my neighbor I teach myself. And in my case is
to forgive and to trust.

In my practice of forgiveness and trust, what I am asked to teach is to love, which I am not always
successful at it, hehehe! And from then on, I trust that the work for me to do in this world of illusions,
is revealed in each and every moment. And for now, you could say that the work is revealing itself in
the form of an author, speaker, teacher of the course, and honestly, I do not know what else the Holy
Spirit may have in His agenda for me as a vehicle to help me to wake up from this dream. Also in the
meantime, there were times where I have tried to get a job and nothing seems to open up for me, is like
the more I push the more exhausted I become, the less trusting I feel, AND, nothing happens anyway,
hehehe! However, what I need to continue on with my journey ALWAYS come my way.
That's why I would suggest that instead of worrying about trying to figure out what is God's will for
you, to practice handing over all your thoughts to the Holy Spirit, inviting him at all times to fill your
mind so that you can move through this world with more peace and serenity. By the way, before
sharing this comment, I was inclined to open the course at random and this is what I landed on, "The
children of God are entitled to the perfect comfort that comes from perfect trust. Until they achieve
this, they waste themselves and their true creative powers on useless attempts to make themselves more
comfortable by inappropriate means." T-2.III.5 :1-2
In other words, when the course says, "...they waste themselves and their true creative powers on
useless attempts to make themselves more comfortable by inappropriate means...", using inappropriate
means is when we try to control our experiences, looking for ways to experience our joy, peace and
happiness through our ideas of what we believe can bring happiness and security in this world.
However, the next line of course reminds me, "But the real means are already provided, and do not
involve any effort at all on their part." T-2.III.5: 3
So all I can share with you is what I practice daily, which forgiveness and trust, the rest I leave it in His
hands! And who knows, I may be wrong, that's why I encourage everyone to practice trusting their
Self! ;o)
Lots of love to you!

Caught Between Two Worlds

by Nick Arandes on Saturday, October 23, 2010 at 5:06pm
Question: "Hi Nick, Since I read your notes and Gary Renard's book "The Disappearance of the
Universe", I am entering a crisis, the ego has me in a constant struggle. I mean, I'm not in bad shape,
is a feeling of disconnection, living by inertia, day by day, moment by moment. But the point is that
therapies I do for my clients (not many, really), they don't seem to make sense anymore, I feel like a
fraud, as if I am cheating my clients and myself, perhaps because I now realize that they are useless?,
Maybe because now I begin to see things from a wider perspective rather than at the level of ego?
I wonder if you felt the same when since you were part of the self-help. On the other hand, I can not
find meaning in life, I have no motivation and when the course says you have to follow the will of God,
even then I wonder what the will of God is. Before I was motivated to help people in consultation, to
give a little awareness to help them wake up, but now I see no sense in giving a workshop or lecture, or
to give Reiki treatments or administer the flowers of Bach.
Nick I'm not depressed or sad, or anxious, not like other times where I only saw darkness, it is not a
desperate state, I now believe that there is nothing or don't feel anything. I hope you can shed some
light. THANKS"
Comment: I understand exactly what you are going through. I will briefly share some of what the
course says that may help you understand what you're experiencing, the course reminds me;
"Eventually everyone begins to recognize, however dimly, that there must be a better way. As this
recognition becomes more firmly established, it becomes a turning point. This ultimately reawakens
spiritual vision, simultaneously weakening the investment in physical sight. The alternating investment
in the two levels of perception is usually experienced as conflict, which can become very acute." T2.III.3 :6-9
That's part of the conflict you are experiencing, where you feel as if though you are caught between
two worlds. And that is why a course reminds me that I need do nothing. Because intellectually, this is
not going to make sense. Externally I feel like going one way because I am reacting to my illusions
while internally I feel like going the other way, or to not do anything. And all we can do is forgive, and
trust. I shared this in a previous note, that the challenge with this journey is that we get to see the
perfection in everything through hindsight, but while we are going through the darkness it seems as if
there is no perfection in anything and that everything is going wrong, but in truth, NOTHING is going
wrong! As Nouk Sanchez and Tomas Viera, authors of Take Me To Truth reminds us, "we just have to
hang in there", and trust!
Now, in relation to feeling like a fraud, as you continue your therapy practice, when a client comes to
see you, offer that encounter to the Holy Spirit. And while practicing your therapies, although your
clients may believe in the therapy, in your mind, simply take that opportunity to see the Christ in them,
because remember that what the client represents is the part of your mind that is healing.
Therefore, realizing that there are no coincidences in the world, and every encounter happens in divine
order, for they are your projections anyway, they think they are going to you for therapy, but you know
that you are there to help heal the mind, your mind. And when you heal, they heal because there is only
one mind. And please keep in mind that healing may not necessarily mean that the body is going to be

cured, but you're very clear that the healing is to get your mind to a place where the memory of your
union with God is being restored.
Remember that your clients have their own forgiveness opportunities, and that's why you can not have
expectations in regards to what may happen with their bodies physically. Holistic and conventional
doctors cannot guarantee any kind of cure, just like you can't either. But the advantage you have over
them is that you can at least let yourself be used as a vehicle of communication for the Holy Spirit's
ultimate plan. And if you do so, no matter how the vehicle may look, what matters is that love is what
comes through you.
While still giving your life the Holy Spirit, if a career change is necessary, you will be provided with
all that you need for you to continue on your path to awakening. So relax, you're not a fraud, you're just
waking up. And provided you put Holy Spirit in front of you always, and continue to serve your
customers, everything will be handled in divine order.
I had to leave the whole self-help movement once I found A Course in Miracles, however, when I give
talks to university students, or churches or spiritual centers, obviously I can not use the language of the
course, and most of the time I have to employ universal language, so in that case, I ask the Holy Spirit
to use me as a vehicle, and although what I share may not be completely consistent with what the
course teaches, at least I let love guide my words. And don't get me wrong, I sometimes come across
judgmental, which is more forgiveness opportunities for me. But what can I say, I can only do my best.
As I mentioned before, if love is present, no matter what you share, or what you do, your encounter
with your client will be perfect, regardless of whether you use bach flowers, reiki, or whatever form o
therapy you are guided to provide.
And regarding your question related to the will of God you can read a note I wrote titled: What is
God's Will According to A Course in Miracles? through this link:
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?note_id=442202510193&comments&notif_t=note_comment#!/not
es/nick-arandes/what-is-gods-will-according-to-a-course-in-miracles/442215050193
Well, have a wonderful day and here is a big hug!

Dont Know How To Make Decisions Anymore! I am

FEARFUL!!!
by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, October 26, 2010 at 3:34pm
Question: "Dear Nick, I would like to ask for your advice in something. I have no job now for 6
months....i have hardly have any money and i just don't know what to do. I know the Course teaches "I
need do nothing." But u really think I need do nothing? I am a bit confused about active or passive
behavior. I am just sitting at home day by day (even feel guilty about doing nothing). I have no money
for my school so I really have nothing to do and I feel just so stuck. And I don't know what I should do
if I should do anything at all or just pass it to the Spirit to solve it for me, well He solves it anyway even
when I think its me. So I just feel so useless and its driving me crazy. Could you give me some words
how do you see this situation? Thanks a lot!"
Comment: Without offering any advices Ill simply share what comes through. What you are
experiencing is very common because one, there is a seeming misinterpretation of the "I need do
nothing", and two, because during the undoing of the ego process, the ego now tries to become the
spiritual teachers telling us what we should or should not do. And by the way, all "shoulds" are from
the ego, for every should is always motivated by guilt.
So let's look at your question. First of all, everything in this world is neutral. Nothing has the power to
make us feel uncomfortable per se. A job is just that, a job. It is not good or bad, is just that. If we have
any fear around working, or getting a regular job, whatever the case may be, mostly because we have
this preconceived idea of what our job should look like or be, that's not a Holy Spirit's guidance. That is
just another forgiveness opportunity because that seeming experience is triggering fear. So the "I need
do nothing" does not mean to sit on our butts dwelling in the fear hoping that the Holy Spirit is going to
take care of it. Because the reason why He cannot help us is because fear is what we keep holding on
to. Therefor the Holy Spirit cannot remove the fear from our mind until we are willing to offer it to
Him first.
So the "I need do nothing" simply means that instead of reacting, or trying to solve the problem
ourselves, with the ego (logically), to bring in the Holy Spirit first by taking a moment, and then do
what we feel moved to do, which in many cases may be to do nothing. Now, if for some reason, even
when we are willing to invite the Holy Spirit, we still feel fearful, then the thing to do would be to start
moving in the direction of what we feel fearful about, trusting in the perfection of the experience,
without any attachments or expectations.
By doing so, all we are doing is being willing to look at our fears, except that this time, we are doing it
with the Holy Spirit as opposed to with the ego. Because the ego does not want us to look at our fears,
and thats why we feel pralyzed. Thats why the course reminds me, Do not be afraid to look within.
The ego tells you all is black with guilt within you, and bids you not to look. T-13.IX.8;1-2
However, as we practice forgiveness, the fears start to dissipate, to the point where we either we get a
job because that is what needed to happen in that moment, or, if we have moved through whatever
judgement we had in regards to getting a job, then there is no need for it to come to pass, and we are
now peaceful about our experience.

Let me share a personal experience, which by the way, I share all of this in my book, What Happens
When You Let God. After beginning with my undoing of the ego journey back in November of 2007,
and I am not saying that my ego is undone, I am saying that my process began at the time, and even
before, I found myself caught between a rock and a hard place because I could not get a job, and
honestly did not even feel moved to look for one either. It was so hard for me, it was like a huge weight
was placed upon my shoulders every time I would attempt to do what logically I thought I "should" do.
I felt lost, petrified, and could not really explain it.
As time went by, I did notice that whenever I needed money it would show up in the form of either an
unexpected job, freelance work, a donation, or whatever. I also noticed that as long as I kept my
attention on Spirit, while moving through this experience called the human realm, I felt as if I was
caught between two worlds because while the ego is being undone, my physical experience had a lot of
demands on me, not to mention the feeling of unworthiness because I felt like I "should" do whatever
everyone does and struggle and work hard so that I can reach my illusory goals, or so that I can be
liked, accepted, etc. You know, guilt on top of more guilt on top of more guilt and so on. And yet, once
again, all the resources that I needed to continue on with my spiritual development continued to show
up.
As I began to feel more comfortable trusting, I realized that the real issue I had was that I wanted to
undo my ego, while holding on to attachments. And undoing of the ego is not about exchanging
illusions, it is about detaching completely from illusions so that we are no longer at the effect of them.
Now addressing something specifically that you asked, I would like to share something that Liz
Cronkhite helped me understand. And by the way, not only for you but for everyone reading this note, I
always suggest everyone to trust their inner Guide and to turn within. However, if for some reason you
feel moved to seek outside assistance, one resource I strongly suggest would be Liz Cronkhite, her
website is: www.ACIMMentor.com
She not only teaches the course, she lives it! And believe me that when I have been more confused than
ever, and truly needed some clarity, she has brought a lot of clarity to me. As you can see, as much as
people ask me questions, I also had helped when feeling lost and confused just so that I can get back on
track and continue doing this work, which I trust is my life's calling. At least as of this moment.
So I shared with Liz the challenge I was experiencing which was that I have been fully provided and
my needs have been fully met up until this moment, and all that I need continues to show up, especially
as I continue sharing the teaching of A Course in Miracles with the world. And for those who do not
know me, I had a career as a stand up comedian where I used to make between $1,500 to $2,500 per
week, and although I got to the point where I started to get sick, then I want back to it again, I also
worked with a very famous motivational speaker for over a year, learned all the money making
strategies, I was even following them and started to make money until once again, everything was lost,
so not being able to make sense out of my life, finally, A Course in Miracles gave me all the answers
that I was seeking. And truly feel that I found my calling by sharing the Course. But I guess that before
I can truly become a teacher of the course, as you can see, I had to have the direct experience of what
takes place before I can assist others on this path. Now it all make sense to me.
So continuing with what I was sharing, I said to Liz that although I have been crucified, judged, called
all sorts of names, and attacked by those who do not understand what I am experiencing, there were
times where I started questioning myself and wondering if maybe I should go get a regular job and do
what everybody else says I "should" be doing. But when I would start moving in that direction (getting
a job, or whatever), I felt an incredible heaviness, and even when in many instances I still pushed
through it, and filled out the applications, nothing would come my way. And honestly, is not that I

wanted the job, it was mostly that I felt filled with massive guilt thinking that that is what I was
supposed (should) do.
I also shared with her that although many people may claim that they can hear the Holy Spirit, I never
hear the Holy Spirit speaking to me, I usually have more like an intuitive feeling; a feeling that let me
know, not so much as to what to do but what NOT to do. That's how I receive guidance.
First, Liz is really the one who helped me understand that "shoulds", as I shared before, are only from
the ego for behind every should there is guilt. She also helped me understand that it is difficult for the
Holy Spirit to guide me if I am not moving. So if I feel paralyzed and confused for not knowing what
to do and feeling that I "should" go get a job, to then start putting applications and let the Holy Spirit
guide me from there. Which is one thing I have been doing, but here is where she truly helped me
understand where my internal conflict was coming from. Because when I explained to her that when I
apply for jobs I felt paralyzed, but when I found myself not doing anything the ego then would get a
hold of my mind and fill it with guilt, thinking that I "should" be doing something, she shared with me
that the reason I felt that way was because I was still sharing some of the ego's values.
That was like a light bulb that went on! Because the ego's values are our attachment; our seeming
wants and needs; the world. So as long as I am holding on to any of these values I am going to
continue being conflicted because on one end I want to let go of the ego, while on the other end I still
want to hang on to some ego needs (some illusions). That's why the undoing of the ego is not a bed of
roses. And during these seeming challenging times, that's where the "I need do nothing" applies.
Because the Holy Spirit is asking us to do something that goes in complete opposition to what the ego
has taught us our whole life, which is to trust, to let go! The ego is all about control!
And this is the hardest part because how can I possible trust while my world seems to be falling apart?
Interestingly enough, that is exactly what needs to take place. Our world (the way we have it set up)
has to fall apart before we can move in the direction towards awakening from this dream. Because our
illusions are the blocks to the awareness of love's presence, which is our natural inheritance. And I am
not talking about stop functioning in the world of form, I am talking about detaching psychologically
from it in order for us to welcome our real world through peace.
That's why the goal of the course is not awakening while we are here for that would be impossible. And
believe me that there are self-proclaimed course spiritual teachers who believe that. We cannot be a
sleep and awake at the same time. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "The choice is not
between which dreams to keep, but only if you want to live in dreams or to awaken from them. Thus it
is the miracle does not select some dreams to leave untouched by its beneficence. You cannot dream
some dreams and wake from some, for you are either sleeping or awake. And dreaming goes with only
one of these." T-29.IV.1:5-8
The course will not awakens us, it will prepare our mind to accept the Atonement for the awakening
process will take place when we let go of our physical body. And while here, if the guilt has been
completely eradicated from the mind, after the body is set aside, there is no need to project another
dream.
So the ONLY goal of the course is to heal our mind in such a way that we can experience the peace
that passes all understanding for in doing so, we are no longer at the effects of the world, meaning that
by not having any attachments we no longer fear waking up.

From personal experience I can share that what has helped me deal with moments when I was more
confused, and even in the same situation that you find yourself in, was to detach. To let go. And if that
is hard for you to do, once again, just go out and look at the fears with the Holy Spirit while practicing
forgiveness. Not everyone is ready to start undoing their ego, so at least it can be done gradually, which
is really how the course is set up. While you do what "normal" people do in this world, through your
forgiveness process the ego is been gradually undone.
Remember that all attachments represent our fear to be one with God. Attachments to a relationship
represent my fear of the love of God. Attachments to money or work is fear of experiencing my
unlimited abundance in God; of knowing that God is my true source of everything! My attachment to
my body represents my fear of experiencing my Oneness with God. My attachments to anything
represents my fear of knowing that I Am God, also referred to as "I Am".
So when fearful, while doing what you may feel inspired to do, always seek only the love of God,
remembering that you are sustained by the love of God, as lesson 50 from the course's workbook
reminds us:
LESSON 50. I am sustained by the Love of God.
"Here is the answer to every problem that will confront you, today and tomorrow and throughout time.
In this world, you believe you are sustained by everything but God. Your faith is placed in the most
trivial and insane symbols; pills, money, "protective" clothing, influence, prestige, being liked, knowing
the "right" people, and an endless list of forms of nothingness that you endow with magical powers.All
these things are your replacements for the Love of God.
All these things are cherished to ensure a body identification. They are songs of praise to the ego. Do
not put your faith in the worthless. It will not sustain you.
Only the Love of God will protect you in all circumstances. It will lift you out of every trial, and raise
you high above all the perceived dangers of this world into a climate of perfect peace and safety. It will
transport you into a state of mind that nothing can threaten, nothing can disturb, and where nothing
can intrude upon the eternal calm of the Son of God.Put not your faith in illusions. They will fail you.
Put all your faith in the Love of God within you; eternal, changeless and forever unfailing. This is the
answer to whatever confronts you today. Through the Love of God within you, you can resolve all
seeming difficulties without effort and in sure confidence. Tell yourself this often today. It is a
declaration of release from the belief in idols. 8 It is your acknowledgment of the truth about yourself."
W-pI.50.1,2,3,4
As I shared before, I have been judged, attacked, crucified, called all sorts of names, but after all the
experiences I've had since November of 2007, and I would even say before, for me, there is no turning
back!
I'll continue putting one foot in front of another, and as I wake up every morning, trusting that the day
will unfold as it will, my prayer has never changed, and it comes from Lesson 71:
"Remembering this, let us devote the remainder of the extended practice periods to asking God to
reveal His plan to us. Ask Him very specifically:
What would You have me do?

Where would You have me go?

What would You have me say, and to whom?
Give Him full charge of the rest of the practice period, and let Him tell you what needs to be done by
you in His plan for your salvation. He will answer in proportion to your willingness to hear His Voice.
Refuse not to hear. The very fact that you are doing the exercises proves that you have some
willingness to listen. This is enough to establish your claim to God's answer." W-pI.71.9.
I will be the first one to say that at the beginning, this is not easy, it can actually be very painful. That's
why A Course in Miracles' Manual for Teachers reminds me, "First, they must go through what might
be called "a period of undoing." This need not be painful, but it usually is so experienced." M-4.I.A.3.
But it gets so much easier, and I can attest to that. Just remember, as lesson 50 says, "He will answer in
proportion to your willingness to hear His Voice."
And one last thing before some of what I shared may be misunderstood or taken out of context. During
the times I was not working, the guide I received was to write my book, What Happens When You Let
God, and from then on, besides translating the book into Spanish, doing speaking engagements, sharing
the notes that have been written through me; the questions I have been addressing, and everything else
in between, you could say that I have been VERY, VERY, VERY BUSY!
And a lot of times, and I mean, a LOT of times, I spend my time going to parks or just sitting by the
beach, just walking and choosing more and more to bring my mind to a quite space, to the best of my
abilities. Why? Because I am willing to hear the Voice of Spirit, once again and worth remembering,
"He will answer in proportion to your willingness to hear His Voice."
So that's the question you may want to ask, do I want God or illusions? That's going to decide how
much conflict you will experience. If you want both, you'll be very conflicted. If you want illusions,
you will sooner or later be very disappointed, which is why we finally end up wanting God. That's why
A Course in Miracles reminds me, "If you want to be like me I will help you, knowing that we are alike.
If you want to be different, I will wait until you change your mind." T-8.IV.6:3-4
But if you want God (peace), and truly meaning it, the Holy Spirit will slowly guide you, in a way that
does not have to be painful, but obviously, you cannot avoid experiencing some conflict because of
your internal resistance to letting go of your values and beliefs. We all go through that, and I still do.
But again, our willingness to wanting to hear His voice is what allows for the natural and gradual
transformation of our mind to take place without having to be painful. That's how much the Holy Spirit
loves us! As the course says, "If you are willing to renounce the role of guardian of your thought
system and open it to me, I will correct it very gently and lead you back to God." T-4.I.4:7
Regarding peace, lesson 200 from the Course also reminds me, "Seek you no further. You will not find
peace except the peace of God. Accept this fact, and save yourself the agony of yet more bitter
disappointments, bleak despair, and sense of icy hopelessness and doubt. Seek you no further. There is
nothing else for you to find except the peace of God, unless you seek for misery and pain.
This is the final point to which each one must come at last, to lay aside all hope of finding happiness
where there is none; of being saved by what can only hurt; of making peace of chaos, joy of pain, and
Heaven out of hell. Attempt no more to win through losing, nor to die to live. You cannot but be asking
for defeat. Yet you can ask as easily for love, for happiness, and for eternal life in peace that has no
ending. Ask for this, and you can only win." W-pI.200.2.

This is what happens when you hand your life over to the Holy Spirit; part of it is facing fears to be
healed (undoing); and part of it is doing the work you feel moved to do, or as the course says, "using
the body sinlessly." T-18.VII.8:4 And as you do as you are guided, you will be fully provided! I am
witness to that!
So as a quick refresher, if you feel paralized, just bring the Holy Spirit in, breath for a moment, and if
the mind is still agitated, simply start moving in the direction of doing what the ego thinks you should
be doing, such as getting job, whatever job, it does not matter what it look like. And if you feel too
much resistance, even when it may be a clear sign that that is no what you are supposed to be doing, at
least you feel better by simply moving in that direction, even if nothing comes to pass.
Its sort of like a phsycological game you play with yourself, in which you please the ego by being
proactive for a moment, without caring if the goal comes to pass. The ego cannot bother you now
because you are doing somehting, and by something not happening you can still feel at peace because
you are trusting. And if while you are moving a job comes to pass, then just be like a happy learner and
see where it leads you.
For me, I needed all the time off to write my books and everythig I have felt and feel called todo. So
you could say that I did have a job, and still do, it just that my employer is the Holy Spirit and not the
world. Hehehe! And my employer is leading me back Home! YeePee!!!
I hope this helped, lots of love to you, and thank you for letting me be of service!

Being Careful About Judging Words

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, October 26, 2010 at 6:57pm

I received the following email by someone whom I truly appreciate, and is a great brother. After
share my thoughts. I felt this would be a great note to share as well for I felt there was a great
lesson to learn, not only for me, but for those who take A Course in Miracles way too seriously.
So below is the email followed by my comment:
Email: Subject: About stating: "I am God"...doesn't sit well with me
So I looked it up in the FACIM electronic outreach
(http://www.facimoutreach.org/qa/questions/questions283.htm) #1309iii and read this.
Q #1309(iii): I know a student of A Course in Miracles who believes and tells people he is the Holy
Spirit. He also thinks we are God . This sounds like an authority problem to me. Perhaps I am
misunderstanding. Is there a difference in saying you are the Holy Spirit or God, and saying we share
the One mind of the Holy Spirit or God?
A: To bring this down to the level of contemporary political discourse: It depends on what your
definition of "you" is. But seriously, there is no way we could know what that person actually means or
believes. Certainly the Course says that we are a thought in the Mind of God rather than that we are
God. But it also says that in reality we are a "Oneness joined as One" and that "what is one can not
have separate parts" (T.25.I.7:1,7) . Obviously, there is an inherent difficulty in trying to give words to
concepts we cannot truly understand.
In general, making statements like "I am God" or "I am the Holy Spirit" leads to problems because,
while they may reflect some truth about our ultimate reality, they do not reflect the truth about who we
think we are here. Thus, they tend to ring false and, as you have observed, come across as grandiose if
not downright delusional -- whether or not that is actually true of the person making the comments.
Fortunately, the Course gives us the tools to look beyond people's words and realize that whether they
are motivated by love or fear, only love is a justified response."
This rings more true to me than stating what you posted in your note. While we are still in these bodies,
thinking that we are bodies, it makes no sense to me to say; I am God. I believe that the outreach (on
Ken Wapnick's page) is correct. The Course suggests that we do not correct a Brother, yet in this case,
I cannot help but add some insight. Hope you can forgive what you do not agree with. I am not God,
while in this body, but once I awaken completely from the dream, I will be One with God, my Creator.
Thinking that I am God while still in this body...well, its arrogant and feeds the ego. That's how we got
into this mess in the first place! Thanks for reading this and giving it to HS to confirm or deny for you.
We walk this journey together...thank God that we can still learn Truth as we walk along together,
hand in hand. Peace, NIck.
Comment: Dear brother, everything you share is fine, but if you get too caught up in words, and
looking for words to judge in every note that you read, you wont allow yourself the opportunity to
accept things as they are and letting them go. In truth, You are God, One with God, Son of God, Child
of God, the bottom line is, does it really matter what is labeled as long as love comes from within and
the intention is pure?

When I was getting very caught up in judging other teachers for what they were saying, a 21 year old
friend of mine taught me a very powerful lesson. He said to me, "I look at what they are saying, and if
love is the motive behind it, then I'm okay with it." Because remember that what they or I am saying is
not the issue, but how I am reacting to it is, given that everything is my projection.
So if instead of being judgmental about words, you realize that the motive behind it was to extend my
love to another brother or sister so that he/she can feel more peaceful and trusting does it really matter
if I chose to say I am God or whatever the "proper" way should be?
Keep an eye on the ego there because I have to say, that was, and at times still is, my biggest
forgiveness opportunity.
What I would ask you is, how did you feel when you read that passage? Peaceful and loving? or
Judgmental? If you felt judgment because of that word or phrase, sending me an email trying to correct
me so that I can pad your ego is not the answer. How about forgiving and letting it go? Which is all
that the course is asking me to do.
I honestly do not study the course anymore, nor I care about what any other teachers say about it. My
philosophy is, if I am not forgiving, I'm not practicing the course. See how simple it is? Because
studying the course and getting the words right is not going to lead me to the atonement, only
forgiveness will.
Anyway, thank you for your sharing, and it's no biggie, substitute the words or phrase in your mind that
fits the way you would like it to sound. Because my intention behind the words is to serve and to love.
Love you brother!

How To Accelerate My Awakening?

by Nick Arandes on Friday, October 29, 2010 at 2:55pm
Question: "Hi Nick, it seems as if thought something is happening, but not sure what it is, I feel
disoriented and tired of the struggle with this, I just wanted a peaceful and happy family, and
apparently the ego is laughing at this idea. How do I get out of this? I've been at this for 10 years, and
you know that it is all the same, that if I am experiencing this situation is because it has always been
there, then, what can I do, is there some kind of an intensive process? something that would help me
move through this experience faster? I meditate at least once a day, I read and do the lessons from the
course daily, without missing a day, as a matter of fact, I've been ridiculed by my peers because of the
fact that I would not let go of the book, but in reality I just want to know the TRUTH, and live it. I know
that I already know everything, and that the only TRUTH is that I am innocent, however, how can you
develop patience, how can you develop faith? Well, hope you share something here for me to learn
about this. Love and gratitude."
Coment: Let's divide your question in small chunks to see if it helps bring some clarity.
You ask: ...it seems as if thought something is happening, but not sure what it is, I feel disoriented
and tired of the struggle with this...,
Every time you struggle with something you are simply resisting it, and that is not going to help the
situation, if anything it makes it worse because struggle is sinonymous with resistance, and what you
resist persist. Also when we struggle, first, in order for that to happen we have to judge, and second,
once we have made a judgment we have given validity to the illusion consquently making it real to us.
You ask: I just wanted a peaceful and happy family, and apparently the ego is laughing at this
idea. How do I get out of this?
We all want a happy and harmonious family, we want world peace, we want to save the dolphins, we
want to save the rainforests, we want our government to be fair, and you can add every possible wish
you could ever think of. However, you must remember that this world is dual, and nothing is
guaranteed. In this dual world there is no permanency of anything, and that's why we want to awaken
from this dream.
Now, what the Holy Spirit offer us is a new thought system, one that would allow us to live a happy
and peaceful life while we experience the duality of this illusory world (dream). Once you have peace,
it does not matter if your family live in harmony or not, or if your partner wants to leave or stay, or of
your world is turned upside down, because having peace means that we are no longer making up stories
in our head about what we think is true or false, right or wrong, real or unreal. We just observe without
judgment, and if something no longer serve us, we can simply move on.
The seeming paradox however is, once we experience peace and harmony within, the world of form
reflect back at us our present state of mind. But even then, within our experience of the love that we
are, that does not mean that we will never experience the challenges that a dual world presents us, but
that we can see them through the eyes of love, where instead of judging, we simply extend our
love,without having to feel guilty about anything.

You ask: lI've been at this for 10 years, and you know that it is all the same, that if I am
experiencing this situation is because it has always been there, then, what can I do, is there some
kind of an intensive process? something that would help me move through this experience faster? I
meditate at least once a day, y read and do the lessons from the course daily, without missing a
day...
Here you have to be very careful. When trying to find a faster way to undo the ego, what you are
actually doing is solidifying in your mind that the idea of the separation did occur, making it even more
real to you and therefore harder for it to be undone. Because the only reason you would want to undo
the ego faster is because you are actually reacting to it. Do you see the trap?
It's like a never ending vicious cycle. You project the ego, then you react to it, and while you are
reacting you want the problem (illusion) to dissappear faster, without realizing that the mere wishing
for it to dissappeaer only serve as testimony in your mind that the problem do exist. Jesus Christ, I'm
really good at this! Hehehehe! Sorry, just a moment of ego agrandizement here. Okay, let's get back to
business! :o)
However, keep in mind that what the course is attempting to do, is to remind us that there is no
problem for nothing that we perceive as real exisit. Everything is happening in our imagination! And
the only way that the the guilt responsible for what is being projected can be erradicated is if instead of
judging or resisting, we simply offer it to the Holy Spirit (practicing forgiveness) trusting that He will
take care of doing the necessary work so that our mind can be transformed. This is how simple it is.
That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me,
When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself:
I do not know what anything, including this, means.
And so I do not know how to respond to it.
And I will not use my own past learning as the light to guide me now.
By this refusal to attempt to teach yourself what you do not know, the Guide Whom God has given you
will speak to you. He will take His rightful place in your awareness the instant you abandon it, and
offer it to Him. T-14.XI.6:6-11
You ask: ...I read and do the lessons from the course daily, without missing a day, as a matter of
fact, I've been ridiculed by my peers because of the fact that I would not let go of the book,...
WARNING! Do you realize that thats the number one reason why many people do not experience
healing? The workbook lessons were created to helps us establish a habit so that instead of blaming we
begin to automatically to start forgiving, and not for us to become addicted to them like many people
seem to think. Now, if you truly feel guided to keep doing them over and over again, then that's
different.
But if you try to force a habit, a behavioral change, based on your idea of what the undoing should look
like, that routine can become now your own self made god. That's why the Manual for Teachers of A
Course in Miracles reminds us, "Routines as such are dangerous, because they easily become gods in
their own right, threatening the very goals for which they were set up." M-16.2:5

Those routines can actually threaten your peace of mind because if for some reason find yourself in a
situation in which you can not practice them the go uses that to make you feel guilty for not doing or
following through with what you think was the spiritual or right thing to do. An example would be, if
I have a routine of meditating every morning diligently, and for some reason something takes place that
would not allow me to do my morning meditation for that day, or even through out the day, and as a
result I start to feel uncomfortable because I did not do what I thought I was "supposed" to do, because
obviously I made it important, that routine has turned into my god, and therefore counteracting its
original goal, which was peace of mind.
Personally, I don't study the course, nor do the exercises. I did them once, and all I do now is practice
forgiveness, and that's it! I simply practice what I shared with you earlier in this note from the course,
"When your peace is threatened or disturbed in any way, say to yourself..." And there is nothing else
for me to do, just to trust the process. And remember once again, this is my practice, not the right one
or wrong one, just what it has served me. I can only comment from my personal experience, and for
others it may be different.
And while my mind is being transformed, it serves as witness to the validity of the practice. That's why
I teach only A Course in Miracles, and nothing else, because I have experience what the forgiveness
process has done for me, especially after having being a part of the self-help movement of over 20
years.
And as you may have noticed, if you've read most of my notes, I do not teach A Course in Miracles per
se, in the conventional way, because honestly, it is boring! I just help others look at how their ego is
trying to get their attention, and lovingly bring them back to the ONLY practice the course is asking us
to do, which is forgiveness. That's why A Course in Miracles reminds me, "It is not difficult to
understand the reasons why you do not ask the Holy Spirit to solve all problems for you. He has not
greater difficulty in resolving some than others. Every problem is the same to Him, because each one
is solved in just the same respect and through the same approach. T-26.II.1;1-3
Also you have to be very careful in not turning the course into a false idol, which is what many have
done. The reading, analyzing, and understanding of the course is NOT going to help you undo the ego,
ONLY the forgiveness practice will, which could be the same as to say, your willingness to not resist
anything, and to accept everything just as it is without any judgment on your part.
You ask: ...but in reality I just want to know the TRUTH, and live it. I know that I already know
everything, and that the only TRUTH is that I am innocent, however, how can you develop
patience, how can you develop faith?
The problem is not that you don't want Truth, the problem is that Truth cannot reveal itself through you
because the mere "wanting" for it bare witness to your "believe" that you don't already are It! And
again, only the practice of forgiveness, without resisting anything, will give you the peace and patience
so that Truth can become part of your experience.
I don't know if you have read any of my previous notes, but I often mention what that the course
reminds me that "only infinite patience produces immediate effects." T-5.VI.12:1 And the effects or
effect that the course is referring to is peace of mind, not things, like many teachers seems to believe,
and that's why the course has been widely misinterpreted. Then later on the course says, "Patience is
natural to those who trust." M-4.VIII.1:9

Here is A Course in Miracles summarized in two words, resist nothing! If you practice just that, the
Holy Spirit is in a much better position to undo the ego. So simply forgive, and trust, forgive, and trust.
And what you'll experience while having this illusory physical experience will be peace of mind
without any suffering.
If you feel like someone can benefit from this note, feel free to pass it along! Lots of love to you!!!

Clarification Between Awakening, Elightenement and God's Will

by Nick Arandes on Tuesday, November 2, 2010 at 7:32pm
In the area of comments below each note the following comment was posted: Hi, I think this is
probably one of the best notes Ive read from you!!! However, I do feel that there is something
contradictory here: I dont know why you affirm so categorically Thats why the courses main
objective is not to awaken from this dream while having this human experience because that is
impossible. And that there are many teachers who claim that that is the purpose of the course. We
cannot be a part of the dream and being awake at the same time.
Humbly, I dont think we are here to limit Gods plan, nor to judge anyone, nor what God offer us in
this dream in order to manifest His Will I think that what I should put my focus on is on not to judge,
but to detach, as you say, and to not have any expectations or look for results or having any personal
agendas (kind of like, this does not work because I havent got whatever material thing I asked for,
as if I am writing a letter to Santa Claus) ... but I do believe that if Gods purpose if for me to get that
job or such situation in order to help a lot of people, I am not going to refuse it by thinking that
because it is a part of this world I would be giving power to the ego therefore making the dream
real, dont you think?
I think that what matters is our intention when dealing with each area of this world And I think
that we have to flow, be the channels for that unconditional love There are lots of people
suffering, we need to continue lighting up the world with love and compassion since this world filled
with so much pain
Another example was the Buddha and so many Buddhists that have dedicated their lives to love and to
serve others, in order so that we can all be happy, not trying to manifests peoples egoic wishes, but to
discover true happiness which happens as a result of detaching and finding internal peace Love to
you!
Comment: Thank you so much for your comment. I truly appreciate your wonderful intentions and
your love. Ill share briefly so you can see that what appears to be a contradiction is nothing but a belief
behind your argument, and is the belief that Gods Will has anything to do with this world.
Here is what I mean, you shared, but I do believe that if Gods purpose if for me to get that job
or such situation in order to help a lot of people, I am not going to refuse it by thinking that because
it is a part of this world I would be giving power to the ego therefore making the dream real, dont
you think?
First of all, God has nothing to do with this world. As a matter of fact, He is not even aware of this
world, for if that was the case, He would have to acknowledge that there is a world of illusions
therefore making it real for us. Also the Holy Spirit does not even care what is happening in this world
because although He can recognize our illusions, He does not believe in them. Thats why A Course in
Miracles remind me, It is the function of His Voice, His Holy Spirit, to mediate between the two
worlds. He can do this because, while on the one hand He knows the truth, on the other He also
recognises our illusions, but without believing in them. Preface

Now, please pay close attention to the following line, It is the Holy Spirits goal to help us escape
from the dream world by teaching us how to reverse our thinking and unlearn our mistakes. Preface
In other words, God or the Holy Spirit dont care if you have money or not, or if you have a job or
employment or not, or if you are sick or not, or if the world is in danger or not, because everything that
seem to be taking place in this world is just a dream; a mental projection.
The only thing that the Holy Spirit is doing is looking for the fastest and most effective way to help us
wake up from this dream, without us having to experience pain and suffering, and thats it!
Now, due to our psychological attachment to this illusion, by handing all of our thoughts to the Holy
Spirit for reinterpretation, (detachment) in such a way that He can help us see the world from His point
of view, we get to experience the peace that passes all understanding. In other words, we would be
experiencing peace, with or without work, with or without a partner, with or without money, with or
without physical health, with or without world peace and so on.
See how whatever is happening in this world has nothing to do with our experience of the Atonement;
our awakening? What happens in the world are simply transitory experiences that represent our fear to
return Home; transitory experiences that continue to perpetuate in our mind the belief that we are
separate from God.
You also shared: I think that what matters is our intention when managing each area of this
world And I think that we have to flow, be the channels for that unconditional love There
are lots of people suffering, we need to continue lighting up the world with love and compassion
since this world filled with so much pain
And thats where the ego got you again because the only intention worth pursuing is the peace of God,
and not how to manage ourselves in this world. The actions we take simply give testimony to the
thought system we are listening to. If we choose the thought system of the Holy Spirit we act in a
certain way, if on the other hand we choose the thought system of the ego (fear), we simply act in a
different way. See how simple it is?
Using myself as an example, if I choose the thought system of the Holy Spirit, I feel more peaceful,
and from that space it could be said that I feel inspired to write these notes that have help extend my
love to others. If on the other hand I would have chosen to listen to the thought system of the ego (fear)
God knows what would Ive been led to do. Who knows, maybe to go out and save the world since that
is exactly what the ego would want. Why? Because to the ego, the world is real. And from that
perspective, what you shared, There are lots of people suffering, we need to continue lighting up the
world with love and compassion since this world filled with so much pain could be considered
true. It has no meaning or importance in Truth, but it shure has a lot of validity to the ego; to the world
of illusions.
However, remember that eventhough it is your projection, when your mind becomes enlightened, the
world will not necessarily change, and it probably won't, only the way you see it will resulting in you
not being affected by it. In that sense, you have become the observer of your illusions rather than being
cuaght up in the drama. And by the way, an enlightened mind only sees the world through the eyes of
love, on the other hand, an awakened mind would not be projecting this illusion, therefore would not be
a part of this dream.

And as I shared earlier, personally although I am not trying, nor have the intention of changing the
world, it could be said that as I listen to the Holy Spirits guidance, in one form or another I am making
a positive impact in many peoples lives.
So you are absolutely right when you commented: And I think that we have to flow, be the
channels for that unconditional love
And thats exactly what I am doing, not because it is Gods Will, because again, God has nothing to do
with this dream, but because this is what I feel guided to do, while my whole attention is on the peace
of God and not illusions.
Another observation, you can rest assure that it is completely IMPOSSIBLE not to do Gods Will for
we do not have that kind of power. If God makes a decision, there is nothing we can do to avoid it. The
ONLY reason why we have embarked on this journey towards awakening is because we tried to do our
will and look how far it has gotten us. And thats why we find ourselves seeking for the Truth, which
gives testimony to the fact, that although for some is more clear than for others, we are doing Gods
Will, which is to seek out our Father.
And once again, Gods ONLY will is for us to awaken from this dream, and thats all! If you want, you
can read this other note I wrote entitled, What is Gods Will According to A Course in Miracles? by
following this link
http://www.facebook.com/note.php?note_id=442215050193%EF%BB%BF
Another observation from a comment you made when Mauricio offered this to you: Sure, Nick will
clarify your doubts, but from my point of view I agree with him, given the fact that it is impossible to be
awaken while in the body, for how could this be, the body is of the dream, and awakening is of eternity,
it would be a flat out contradiction , as a matter of fact, if you remember towards the beginning of
the book where it reminds us that we do not even know what the meaning of love is, and in many parts
of the course we are reminded that forgiveness is the only tool we have, and that is in order to leave the
space for the Holy Spirit to do the work, but we cannot do any more than that. Thats why it talks about
the happy dream, which it is not supposed to exist either, but it is an experience while we seem to be
here given we have forgiven our thoughts of guilt, our perceptions of the world, we can at least be
happy.
Then you responded to him by saying: thanks you for your response, but I feel that this not
being able to awaken while in the body to me it seems like a limitation.
The body IS our limitation. And while we are having the experience of being in a body, all we are
going to experience is limitation. Without a body there are no limitations. Thats why A Course in
Miracles reminds me, The body is a fence the Son of God imagines he has built, to separate parts of
his Self from other parts. It is within this fence he thinks he lives, to die as it decays and crumbles. WpII.5.1:1-2
Then you commented: I dont know how the Light of God operates, nor anything,.. Actually, the
Buddha became enlightened and woke up (thats why he is called the awakened one) in his lifetime
while in a body
The Buddha did not wake up, he only reached a space where his mind was no longer identified with his
physical experience. But while he was in a body, he was not awake, even when his name mean

whatever it means. Remember that it is impossible to be awake from a dream while being a part of it.
As a matter of fact, A Course in Miracles reminds me, You cannot dream some dreams and wake
from some, for you are either sleeping or awake. And dreaming goes with only one of these. T29.IV.1:7-8
Then you commented: I believe that the emphasis should be in not identifying ourselves with the
ego, and to not attach ourselves to anything, and to not put our focus against our happiness in the
world
You are right!
And your final comment was: but I dont feel its right to attempt to describe or determine
something we do not know or have not had the experience of it
You are absolutely right! And thats why A Course in Miracles reminds me, The course does not aim
at teaching the meaning of love, for that is beyond what can be taught. It does aim, however, at
removing the blocks to the awareness of love's presence, which is your natural inheritance.
Introduction
So for me, instead of ANAL-yzing the course, or trying to understand what the course is saying, or
what God is, or what enlightenment is, or what awakening is, or what the Atonement is, etc., etc., etc., I
simply forgive, and trust, forgive, and trust, then the experience of who I really am will reveal itself in
due time, as I allow the Holy Spirit to remove the block that are not allowing me to have that
experience. And with that said, I would like to close this note with my favorite paragraph from A
Course in Miracle's workbook consisting of lesson 189, paragraph 7 where I am reminded the
following;
"Simply do this: Be still, and lay aside all thoughts of what you are and what God is; all concepts you
have learned about the world; all images you hold about yourself. Empty your mind of everything it
thinks is either true or false, or good or bad, of every thought it judges worthy, and all the ideas of
which it is ashamed. Hold onto nothing. Do not bring with you one thought the past has taught, nor one
belief you ever learned before from anything. Forget this world, forget this course, and come with
wholly empty hands unto your God." W-pI.189.7:1-5
Well, lots of love to you!

To order your copy of

What Happens When You Let God, watch videos, read articles and stay in touch visit:

www.TruthAndMiracles.com
If you would like to make a donation for the benefit you may have
received from this notes, or would like to suggest them to someone
please visit the following link:
www.fulfillyourdreams.com/notes